Skip to main content

Full text of "Evolution in Italian art"

See other formats


EVOLUTIONIN 
liSLIAN ART 






BOUGHT WITH THE INCOME 
FROM THE 

SAGE ENDOWMENT FUND 

THE GIFT OF 

Henrg 19. Sage 

iSgr 



v\,.z.S'fe^^.\ •^\>I\\\., 



Cornefl University Library 
ND 615.A42 

Evolution in Italian art, 



3 1924 008 755 617 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 



EVOLUTION IN 

ITALIAN ART 



BY 

GRANT ALLEN 



WITH SIXTY-FIVE REPRODUCTIONS 
FROM PHOTOGRAPHS 



NEW YORK 

A. WESSELS COMPANY 

LONDON: GRANT RICHARDS 

1908 



PUBLISHER'S NOTE 

" Evolution in Italian Art " was practically 
complete at the time of the author s death, hut 
its chapters have been revised and brought up 
to date in the light of recent knowledge and 
research, by Mr. J. W. Cruickshank. 



CONTENTS 



INTRODUCTION .... 
I. THE MARRIAGE OF THE VIRGIN 
II. THE VISITATION .... 

III. THE ANNUNCIATION . 

IV. THE MADONNA AND CHILD 
V. THE MADONNA AND SAINTS 

VI. THE ADORATION OF THE MAGI 
VII. THE PRESENTATION . 

VIII. THE PIETA 

IX. THAT GREAT PAINTER, IGNOTO 

X. OUR LADY OF FERRARA . 
XI. THE PAINTERS' JORDAN . 

CONCLUSION 



PAGE 

15 

29 
60 
98 
142 
182 
221 
261 
295 
325 
336 
348 
365 



ILLUSTRATIONS 



PAGE 



MADONNA AND CHILD Giovanni Bellini ... 4 

Academy, Venice. Photograph: Anderson 

MARRIAGE OF THE VIRGIN . . . Giotto 37 

Madonna deli.' Arena, Padua. Photograph : Alinari 

MARRIAGE OF THE VIRGIN . . . Taddeo Gaddi .... 41 

Santa Croce, Florence. Photograph : Brogi 

MARRIAGE OF THE VIRGIN . . . Fra Angelico .... 45 
Uffi-zi Gallery, Florence. Photograph: Anderson 

MARRIAGE OF THE VIRGIN . . . Raphael 49 

Brera Gallery, Milan. Photograph : Anderson 

MARRIAGE OF THE VIRGIN . . . Lo Spagna 53 

Musee de Caen. Photograph : Giraudon 

THE VISITATION Giotto 65 

Madonna delP Arena, Padua. Photograph : Alinari 

THE VISITATION Taddeo Gaddi .... 69 

Santa Croce, Florence. Photograph : Brogi 

THE VISITATION Ghirlandajo .... 73 

Santa Maria A'ovella, Florence. Photograph : Anderson 

THE MAGDALEN 13th Century 77 

The Academy, Florence. Photograph : Brogi 

THE MAGDALEN Titian 81 

Pitti Gallery, Florence. Photograph : Anderson 

9 



ILLUSTRATIONS 



PAGE 



THE VISITATION, WITH SAINTS . Pacchiarotto .... 85 
The Academy, Florence. Photograph : Alinari 

THE VISITATION Mariotto Albertinelli 89 

Uffizi Gallery, Florence. Photograph : Anderson 

THE ANNUNCIATION Giotto 103 

Madonna delV Arena, Padua, Photograph : Alinari 

THE ANNUNCIATION Neri di Bicci .... 107 

Uffizi Gallery, Florence. Photograph : Anderson 

THE ANNUNCIATION Fra Angelico .... hi 

The Monastery of San Marco, Florence. Photograph: Anderson 

THE ANNUNCIATION Fra Filippo Lippi. . . 115 

National Gallery, London. Photograph : W. A, Mansell 

THE ANNUNCIATION Botticelli 119 

Uffizi Gallery, Florence. Photograph : W. A. Mansell 

THE ANNUNCIATION Carlo Crivelli. ... 123 

National Gallery, London. Photograph : W. A. Mansell 

THE ANNUNCIATION Lorenzo di Credi. . . 127 

Uffizi Gallery, Florence. Photograph : Anderson 

THE ANNUNCIATION Fra Bartolommeo . . 131 

Uffizi Gallery, Florence. Photograph : Alinari 

THE ANNUNCIATION Paolo Veronese ... 135 

Uffiii Gallery, Florence. Photograph: Anderso^i 

THE ANNUNCIATION Andrea del Sarto . . 139 

Pitti Gallery, Florence. Photograph : Anderson 

MADONNA AND CHILD Giotto 149 

Madonna del P Arena, Padua. Photograph: Alinari 

MADONNA AND CHILD Botticelli 153 

Uffizi Gallery, Florence. Photograph : Anderson 

MADONNA AND CHILD Fra Filippo Lippi . . .157 

Pitti Gallery, Florence. Photograph: Anderson 

10 



ILLUSTRATIONS 

PAGE 

MADONNA AND CHILD LuiNl i6i 

Brera. Gallery, Milan. Photograph: W. A. Mansell 

MADONNA AND CHILD Correggio 167 

National Gallery, London. Photograph ; IF. A. Mansell 

MADONNA AND CHILD Cima da Conegliano . 171 

Doge's Palace, Venice. Photograph : Anderson 

MADONNA AND CHILD WITH ) 

INFANT ST. JOHN | Perugino ,75 

National Gallery, London. Photograph ; W. A. Mansell 

MADONNA AND CHILD WITH -j 

INFANT ST. JOHN. (Z^ ^f//« I Raphael 179 

Jardiniere) J 

Louvre, Paris. Photograph : IV. A. Mansell 

MADONNA WITH SAINTS .... Andrea Mantegna . . 189 

National Gallery, Londott. Photograph : IV. A. Mansell 

MADONNA WITH SAINTS .... Fra Angelico .... 193 

Academy, Florence. Photograph : Anderson 

MADONNA WITH SAINTS .... Ghirlandajo 197 

Uffizi Gallery, Floreftce. Photograph : Alinari 

MARRIAGE OF ST. CATHERINE . Ambrogio Borgognone. 201 
National Gallery, London. Photograph : W. A. Mansell 

MADONNA DELL' ARPIE .... Andrea del Sarto , . 205 

Ufjizi Gallery, Florence. Photograph : Anderson 

MADONNA ENTHRONED .... Fra Bartolommeo . . 209 

Ufflzi Gallery, Florence. Photograph : Alinari 

MADONNA WITH SAINTS .... Giovanni Bellini . . .213 

Academy, Venice. Photograph: Anderson 

MADONNA WITH SAINTS .... Cima da Conegliano. . 217 

Pinacoteca, Parma. Photograph : Anderson 
11 



ILLUSTRATIONS 



PAGE 



ADORATION OF THE MAGI . . . Giotto 229 

Madonna delV Arena^ Padua. Photograph : Alinari 

ADORATION OF THE MAGI . . . Don Lorenzo Monaco . 237 

Uffi-zi Gallery, Florence. Photograph : Brogi 

ADORATION OF THE MAGI . . . Gentile da Fabriano . 241 
Academy, Florence. Photograph: Anderson 

ADORATION OF THE MAGI . . . Ghirlandajo 245 

Uffizi Gallery, Florence. Photograph : Anderson 

ADORATION OF THE MAGI . . . Andrea Mantegna . . 249 
Uffizi Gallery, Florence. Photograph : Anderson 

ADORATION OF THE MAGI . . . Bonifacio Veronese. . 255 

Academy, Venice. Photograph: Anderson 

PRESENTATION OF THE VIRGIN ■) ^ 

IN THE TEMPLE j ^"'^^ ^^3 

Academy, Ve^iice. Photograph : Anderson 

PRESENTATION OF THE VIRGIN ■> ^ 

\ Tintoretto 269 

IN THE TEMPLE / 

Madonna delF Orto, Venice. Photograph : Anderson 

PRESENTATION OF THE VIRGIN -» ^ 

y Giotto 273 

IN THE TEMPLE / . 

Madonna delF Arena, Padua. Photograph : Alinari 

PRESENTATION OF THE VIRGIN 1 ^ 

^ \ Taddeo Gaddi . . . .281 

IN THE TEMPLE / 

Santa Croce, Florence. Photograph: Brogi 

PRESENTATION OF THE VIRGIN ■> ^ „ „ 

„ „, ^ - Giovanni da Milano . 285 

IN THE TEMPLE J ^ 

Santa Croce, Florence. Photograph: Brogi 

PRESENTATION OF THE VIRGIN 
IN THE TEMPLE . . . 

Santa Maria Novella, Florence. Photograph :" Anderson 

PIETA Giotto 299 

Madonna deW Arena, Padua. Photograph : Alinari 
1^ 



\ Ghirlandajo 291 



ILLUSTRATIONS 



PAGE 



DESCENT FROM THE CROSS . . Fra Angelico .... 303 
Academy, Florence. Photograph : Anderson 

PIETA CosiMO TURA 307 

Louvre, Paris. Photograph : Giraudon 

ENTOMBMENT Michael Angelo . . .313 

National Gallery, London. Photograph : W. A. Mansell 

PIETA Francia 317 

National Gallery, London. Photograph: W. A. Mansell 

CRISTO MORTO Bronzing 321 

Ujffizi Gallery, Florence. Photograph : Alinari 



ST. CATHERINE Umbrian School 

National Gallery, London. Photograph : Morelli 

ST. CATHERINE Raphael . . . 

National Gallery, London 



■327 



MADONNA ENTHRONED .... CosiMO Tura 337 

National Gallery, Londo?i. Photograph : Morelli 

MADONNA ENTHRONED WITH^ 

ST. WILLIAM AND ST. JOHN ^ Grandi 343 

THE BAPTIST J 

National Gallery, London. Photograph : W. A. Mansell 

BAPTISM OF CHRIST School of TaddeoGaddi 349 

National Gallery, London. Photograph : Morelli 

BAPTISTERY OF THE ORTHODOX, RAVENNA 353 

Photograph : Alinari 

BAPTISTERY OF THE ARIANS, RAVENNA 357 

Photograph : Alinari 

BAPTISM OF CHRIST Piero della Francesca 361 

National Gallery, London. Photograph : W. A. Mansell 



13 



INTRODUCTION 

Grant Allen, who has been described as naturaUst, 
anthropologist, physicist, historian, poet, noveUst, 
essayist, and critic, in the following pages applies 
his versatile mind, the mind of an expert in natural 
science, to kindred problems in artistic method. He 
was not a specialist in the criticism of pictures, 
yet a trained power of observation and a mind sensi- 
tive to life in all its aspects, gives interest and point 
to his attitude. He had the sympathetic imagination 
of a born teacher; he was also a constant learner, 
and the fact that he was not professionally a critic of 
art, brought him in some ways nearer to the student, 
and enabled him to understand the difficulties of the 
beginner. 

The present series of papers appeared originally in 
the Pall Mall Gazette and the English Illustrated 
Magazine. They were based on observations made 
in Italian and other galleries, during many journeys 
arising from the sad necessity of spending winters 
abroad on account of ill-health. Many years before 
these journeys were undertaken, preparation for such 
studies had been made in an investigation into the 
physiology of aesthetics, a treatise published in 1877. 
The treatment of the present subject was not intended 

15 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

as an authoritative criticism, it was rather a carefully 
planned suggestion to help those who desire to have 
some clue in the study of such a complex thing as 
Italian art. 

The object of this introductory chapter is to 
suggest in brief outhne some of the forces affecting 
the painters of the fourteenth, fifteenth, and sixteenth 
centuries, so that the reader may be assisted to place 
Grant Allen's detailed examination of the subjects in 
a general view of the period. 



§ 1. Exterior Influences affecting Italian Art 

These were mainly three in number — (1) Byzantine 
art of Constantinople, predominant between the sixth 
and twelfth centuries. (2) French art, powerful through- 
out the latter part of the twelfth and thirteenth cen- 
turies. (3) Classical art. 

(1) Byzantine Influence. — The Byzantine emperors 
in Constantinople, from the year 476 up to 800, were 
the only representatives of imperial power, and in this 
character they claimed the right of the empire in Italy. 
Their principal seat of government was at Ravenna, 
and in that city the Exarchs represented the emperor 
until they were driven out by the Lombards in 751. 
The influence of Constantinople did not cease with 
the extinction of political power ; the close connec- 
tion of Venice with the East was continued for many 
centuries, and, generally speaking, the authority of the 

16 



INTRODUCTION 

higher Byzantine civiUsation over the more elementary 
conditions in Italy was maintained until the thirteenth 
century. 

The art of Constantinople expressed the mystical 
and philosophical feeling which resulted from the 
influence of Neo-Platonism on Eastern Christianity. 
Its aim was to express the passion for union with the 
Infinite. Giving but slight heed to the world of 
sense and to human emotions, it became abstract and 
ascetic. Its neglect of the accidental and transitory 
led to a rigid and impassive habit ; yet so deep was its 
sense of relationship with the world of the unseen 
that it seldom failed to be impressive. It touched 
ordinary human nature most nearly in a passionate 
love of technique. No skill, no labour was grudged, 
and never did the imagination clothe itself in more 
magnificent colour. 

The church of Sta. Sophia, rebuilt by Justinian in 
the sixth century, and the church of S. Vitale, at 
Ravenna, of the same date, represent the earlier develop- 
ment of Byzantine art. 

In the eighth and ninth centuries, subsequent to 
the Iconoclastic controversy, Byzantine art was neither 
so imaginative nor so sympathetic ; it bears a more 
distinct mark of non-classical feeling, yet it continued 
to be the most civilised form of European invention. 
The Menologium of Basil II., for instance, made at the 
end of the tenth century, is one of the finest books in 
existence, and the figure of Christ in the apse of the 
church at Cefalu, in Sicily, dated in the middle of the 

17 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

twelfth century, excels any Italian mosaic or painting 
of the same period. 

The actual workmanship of Byzantine artists is 
comparatively rare in Italy, and it hardly exists in 
any other part of the West. This work must 
be carefully distinguished from native Italian work 
modelled upon it. The mosaics in Roman churches, 
the sculptures and most of the mosaics at S. Marco 
in Venice and at Torcello, the frescoes of the Old 
and New Testament series in the Upper Church at 
Assisi, the frescoes in SS. Quattro Coronati in Rome, 
many panel pictures of the thirteenth and early four- 
teenth centuries in the Uffizi, the Museo Civico at 
Pisa, and in the Gallery at Siena, together with 
countless other early works commonly described as 
Byzantine, were made by native craftsmen who were 
deeply influenced by the art of Constantinople, but 
their work has no claim to be called Byzantine in 
any proper sense of the word. These works by 
Italian craftsmen vary from the beautiful sculptures 
at Torcello down to the panels that do not deserve 
the name of fine art at all. The word " Italo-Byzan- 
tine " has been used to characterise the former ; the 
latter can only be described as examples of a rude 
native manner. 

(2) French Irijiuence. — The impressive influence of 
Constantinople began to give place to that of France 
in the twelfth and thirteenth centuries, as that country 
became the centre of spiritual and intellectual life in 
Western Europe. 

18 



INTRODUCTION 

The Norman conquest of Naples and of Sicily at 
the end of the eleventh century, the settlement of 
Cistercian monks in the middle of the twelfth century, 
the Angevin conquest of Naples and Sicily in the 
thirteenth century, and the frequent passage of French 
knights as a consequence of the Crusades, brought 
Italy and France into close contact. The new influence 
is visible in the architecture of the Cistercian churches 
(Fossanova was consecrated in 1208), and in the castles 
built in the time of Frederick II. Later it appears 
in the sculpture of Giovanni Pisano, and finally the 
" sweet new style " received its specifically Italian form 
in the painting of Giotto. 

(3) Classical Influence. — ^In a certain sense classical 
tradition lay behind all Italian art, but it did not 
become predominant until the fifteenth century. In 
the twelfth century it influenced the Romanesque 
architecture of Pisa and the sculptures of the Antelami 
at Parma. In the thirteenth century the sculpture of 
Niccolo Pisano on the Pisan pulpit is an evident 
attempt to reproduce the classical Roman style, but 
the young Italian nation, descended alike from a 
southern and northern stock, had to go through its 
time of storm and stress, its wanderjahr was spent in 
company with the brilliant transcendentalism of the 
North. The study which Donatello and Brunelleschi 
made of the remains of ancient Rome serves to mark 
the impulse which Italian painters and sculptors found 
in the ancient civilisation of their own country. This 
impulse was twofold : it widened the sympathies of 

19 B 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

men, it cleared many fettering preoccupations from 
their thoughts, it gave a fresh impulse to learning, it 
ennobled life with a new sense of power, and in all 
such ways it reacted on art with immense effect. 

On the other hand, where the influence of ancient 
art was mainly archaeological — as in the school of 
Padua — its effect was no less marked but much less 
powerful, for classical preconceptions can no more give 
life to art than the preconceptions of a civilisation 
Byzantine or medieval. 



§ 2. Design and Composition 

Grant Allen's thesis was that the individual com- 
position of a picture should be conceived as an organic 
type evolving along lines of its own. He thought of 
the art of composition as being in constant process. 
The plain gestures, the unaffected pose, the simple 
forms of the fourteenth century become an artificial 
composition in the sixteenth century, in which gesture 
expresses compUcated feehng, each figure signifies a 
mood, and the design as a whole is the response to a 
sensitive and characteristic emotion, the result of large 
and vital experience. 

This ideal of the early part of the sixteenth century 
was too high for most of the followers of Michael 
Angelo and Raphael. They were seldom able to 
make action serve intention, gesture and movement 
were frequently the instrument of rhetorical sentiment, 

20 



INTRODUCTION 

the human form expressed a simulated passion, design 
became theatrical. 

Nevertheless, although the secondary artists of the 
sixteenth century could not follow in the footsteps of 
the great masters, the finer characteristics of the time 
are well marked ; and if the visitor to Florence will 
compare a series of the frescoes in Santa Croce with 
the designs of Andrea del Sarto in the small cloister 
of Lo Scalzo, the principles which guided the evolu- 
tion of composition between the fourteenth and the 
sixteenth centuries will become clear. 

Leonardo da Vinci touches upon the most im- 
portant of these when he says, " that figure is most 
worthy of praise, which by its action best expresses 
the passion which animates it." 

Grant AUen devoted his attention primarily to 
evolution in composition, but the reader will at once 
perceive from his analysis that it is impossible to limit 
the idea to any one point. Other changes incidental 
to increasing knowledge and varying social conditions 
were equally marked, and they were subject to the 
same process as the changes in composition. 



§ 3. The Effect of Increasing Knowledge 
ON Painting 

In the light of increasing knowledge the methods 
of painters were in a state of continuous change. The 
comparatively simple means of the fourteenth century 

21 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

grew into the complex practice of the sixteenth 
century. Men were always trying to express them- 
selves more fully, and as likeness to nature is the 
most direct means of attaining expression, there was a 
constant effort in the direction of realism ; not because 
the painter desired to imitate nature, but because in 
the fullest realisation he found the most complete 
means of reaching other minds. Hence every increase 
in knowledge was seized upon, particularly among the 
Florentine artists. 

The knowledge of linear perspective was only in- 
stinctive among the Giotteschi ; in the fifteenth century 
it became scientific. The effects of light and shade 
were hardly understood in the fourteenth century ; it 
was not until the following century that Leonardo 
and others perceived fully the importance of these 
phenomena. The true relation of a figure to the 
atmosphere through which we see it was even more 
difficult to realise, and it was not until we reach the 
fully developed art of the closing years of the fifteenth 
and the early years of the sixteenth centuries that the 
methods of the artist were perfected. 

In addition to the increased knowledge of perspec- 
tive, and of the phenomena of light and atmosphere, 
the study of anatomy added greatly to the artist's 
control over his subject. Leonardo, who was equally 
great as an artist and as a man of science, carried his 
studies to the length of becoming a practical anatomist. 
He warns his fellow-artists that it is necessary to 
understand the framework of the body in order to 

22 



INTRODUCTION 

reach the full power of expression ; he also gives a 
significant caution against the exaggeration which the 
gain of such knowledge may lead to. 



§ 4. The Influence of Social Conditions 

The student of natural science treats existence as 
a whole ; he places, therefore, the methods of art along 
with all other signs of life. They are subject to the 
same changes and the same general principles as other 
phenomena. The rise and fall of schools, varieties of 
method, are no matters of chance nor of individual 
caprice, they follow the natural order of things. 

Grant Allen confined himself to the Italian schools 
of painting from the time of Duccio at the end of the 
thirteenth century to the close of the period of the 
great Venetians at the death of Tintoretto. 

The changes affecting social life were pretty clearly 
marked in each of these three centuries and they pro- 
duced well-defined characteristics in painting. It has, 
therefore, become usual to speak of these tendencies in 
connection with the century to which they princi- 
pally belong, although they overlap any chronological 
arrangement. 

(a) The Fourteenth Century. — The new art which 
flourished throughout this century began with the 
painting of Duccio in Siena. It was developed by 
Giotto, whose most important work is the series of 
frescoes in the K chapel of the Arena in Padua. It 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

ended with Spinello Aretino, who painted in the 
sacristy at S. Miniato in Florence. 

From one point of view the revival which led up 
to the art of this century was influenced by a Roman 
view of life. Orcagna, for instance, paints his saints 
in Paradise in serried ranks like the legionaries on 
Trajan's Column — the atmosphere is one of authority ; 
the hierarchical spirit rules the whole conception. 

From another point of view the life of the four- 
teenth century was ascetic. Theologians regarded the 
earth as a wilderness through which we advance to 
a better home, the body was the prison-house of the 
soul, humility was the basis of character, the con- 
templative life leading up to ecstasy was the ideal 
of perfection. The frescoes of the Giotteschi are in- 
formed, on the one hand, by a holy calm and a spirit 
of self-abnegation ; on the other hand, by awe of death, 
of judgment, and of hell. 

(b) The Fifteenth Century. — The current of life, 
however, was too strong to allow the ascetic ideal to 
have permanent control. Already in the middle of 
the fourteenth century Petrarch and Boccaccio were 
opening out new ways. 

The Renaissance of the fifteenth century was due 
to the Greek spirit, thus contrasting with the Roman 
outlook of the previous century. ]\Ien felt the charm 
of the independence of Greek ideals. They saw that 
life on this earth was a marvellous thing, that the 
world was no mere vale of tears ; they were seized 

with an unconquerable desire to widen the horizon 

24. 



INTRODUCTION 

of knowledge ; they were filled with a passion for 
beauty. Plato became to the philosophers of Florence 
what Aristotle had been to Dante and to St. Thomas 
Aquinas. 

Men valued strength of body, vigour of intellect, 
greatness of personality ; fame became a ruling impulse. 
The relative estimation of the terrestrial and celestial 
was almost entirely reversed. DonateUo and Ghiberti 
and Masaccio mark the beginnings of the Greek 
Renaissance. Raphael's frescoes in the Camera della 
Segnatura are among the last results of the Hellenic 
impulse. 

(c) The Sixteenth Century. — The secular spirit of 
the fifteenth century, like the ascetic ideal of the 
fourteenth century, proved inadequate. In Teutonic 
Europe the original impulse of the Renaissance was 
developed in the Reformation ; in Latin Europe the 
Catholic reaction against Hellenic and secular feeling 
took the form of a fresh assertion of papal authority, 
and the invigoration of the principle of dogmatic 
teaching. 

In architecture St. Peter's is the embodiment of the 
ideals of the sixteenth century. In painting, Titian 
and Tintoretto, although far from being moved by the 
ideals of the Catholic reaction, represent something of 
the grandiose formality of Spanish manners. In the 
later days of Italian painting, gesture became stately, 
emotion was translated into terms of dignified reticence, 
design was artificial and elaborate, the ideal of beauty 

changed from the spontaneous freshness and the naive 

25 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

charm of the fifteenth century to the middle-aged 
magnificence and the composed mien of the sixteenth 
century. 

The genius of Michael Angelo, of Giorgione, of 
Titian, of Paul Veronese, was unable to conquer the 
inevitable. When the headship of Spain and the de- 
crees of the Council of Trent became possible, the great 
period of Italian art was at an end, there was no longer 
a correspondence between the Italian organism and its 
environment. 

During these three centuries the development of 
art was closely connected with the life of the people ; 
racial distinctions, tendencies in politics, literature, and 
religion reacted on the painters. In Siena and Florence 
the beginnings of the new art coincide with the greatest 
power and glory of the Republics. In literature like- 
wise the greatest poets were contemporary with the 
greatest painters. Dante and Giotto are supposed to 
have been personal friends. Petrarch and Boccaccio 
lived through the time of the men who covered with 
frescoes the churches of Florence, the Campo-Santo 
at Pisa, and the Palazzo Pubblico at Siena. Ariosto 
was contemporary with Michael Angelo, Raphael, and 
Titian ; the tragedy of Tasso's life ended a year later 
than the hfe of Tintoretto, the last of the great painters. 

The history of art ran concurrently with that of the 
Papacy ; it sprang into new life at the time of the great 
Popes who crushed the empire ; it flourished exceed- 
ingly in the times of the Popes of the Renaissance, 
men who were in sympathy with humanism, who were 

26 



INTRODUCTION 

themselves scholars, founders of museums, and ardent 
worshippers of classical ideals ; it died away in the 
period when Popes such as Paul IV. and Sixtus V. 
sat in the chair of St. Peter. 

For the important sources of the impulse that pro- 
duced the art of the fourteenth, fifteenth, and sixteenth 
centuries, we must consider the slow unwinding of the 
coil of circumstance in the " dumb centuries," i.e. from 
the seventh to the eleventh. In the ninth and tenth 
centuries organised society suffered eclipse during the 
breaking up of the Prankish empire, and it was only 
after the reforms of the Emperor Henry III. and the 
revival under Hildebrand in the middle of the eleventh 
century that modern life began to emerge. The twelfth 
century was a time of great activity. The study of 
Roman law was revived, classical literature once more 
gave form to human thought, St. Bernard preached 
afresh the love of God, the way was made straight for 
the Mendicant revival. Politically Italian nationality 
was asserting itself in the Lombard League, and by the 
middle of the thirteenth century the Tuscan Republics 
had reached to the height of their power. 

The astonishing vitality of Itahan art was due to 
the extraordinary power which enabled painters and 
sculptors to synthesise so completely not only the life 
of their own time, but the spirit which had moved 
bygone ages. In classical life they found an ideal of 
freedom and beauty ; from the Byzantine civilisation of 
Constantinople came the love of symbolism and mysti- 
cism ; from Rome came regard for law, a passion for 

27 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

order, and the tendency to crystallise life into form ; 
while the conception of love, of which asceticism is the 
final term, sprang from Christian tradition, and brought 
into being the emotional life of the Middle Ages. 

As the panorama of the three important centuries 
passes before our eyes, we see that its form is deter- 
mined by the relative importance of one or other of 
these forces, never by the entire suppression of any 
of them. 



28 



THE MARRIAGE OF THE VIRGIN 

I PROPOSE in the following chapters to trace a few 
successive stages in the evolution of painting in Italy. 

The development of the various products of man's 
collective action closely resembles, in not a few respects, 
the natural development of plants and animals. Phe- 
nomena well known in the organic world have their 
counterpart and parallel in the super-organic. Every- 
body is now aware that this is true in the case of 
languages, which can be traced back, like birds or 
beasts, to a common origin ; but not everybody is 
aware that it is equally so in the case of arts, of re- 
ligions, of institutions, of ceremonies. In these papers 
it is my intention to take certain products of early 
ItaUan art, and show how closely their evolution re- 
sembles that familiar process of " descent with modifica- 
tion" which Darwin pointed out for us in fish and 
insect, in fern and flower. 

The epoch of Italian painting which began with 
Duccio and culminated in Raphael, Michael Angelo, 
and Titian, is in many ways a most favourable one for 
illustrating this cardinal principle. In the first place, 
the development of painting during that relatively short 

29 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

period was rapid and marvellous ; art passed step by 
step with accelerated haste through many successive 
stages, so that every half-century of that brilliant time 
marks a distinct advance upon the half-century that 
preceded it. But in the second place — what is more 
important still — the painters of that age exerted their 
faculty for the most part upon a comparatively limited 
range of subjects, the elements of which were rigorously 
prescribed for them by religious convention. At the 
present day the artist seeks his theme throughout the 
whole wide world ; he paints at will a landscape or a 
figure-piece, the Death of Ceesar or a Street Scene in 
Cairo, the Defence of Metz, the Briar Rose cycle, the 
Christian Martyr, the Matterhorn, the Derby Day. His 
choice is unlimited. But in the Italy of Giotto and 
of Filippo Lippi things were ordered quite otherwise. 
There art was almost entirely religious in character, 
and the subjects with which it dealt were few and well 
specified. The artist received a commission from his 
patrons for such-and-such a definite work — a Madonna 
and Child, a St. Sebastian, a Transfiguration ; and he 
produced a panel which resembled in all its principal 
features similar pictures of the same subject by earlier 
painters. Originality in design was strongly discour- 
aged ; indeed, in many cases it was even expressly 
stated in the bond that the painting agreed upon should 
closely follow a certain treatment of the theme with 
which it dealt by some previous hand in such-and-such 
a church or such-and-such a convent. So many figures 
were to be introduced for the money. It was also 

30 



THE MARRIAGE OF THE VIRGIN 

stipulated with legal accuracy that the haloes should 
be diligently gilded throughout, and that the jewels 
and ornaments proper to saint or bishop should be 
carefully designed in the most elaborate and correct 
fashion. 

These brief introductory remarks will serve to show, 
I hope, the spirit in which I approach my subject. I 
look at it rather with the eye of an evolutionist 
than with the eye of an artist or a technical critic. 
1 trust this plea will be held to excuse any short- 
comings I may chance to exhibit in knowledge of 
technique or aesthetic appreciation. I desire to speak 
rather of the paintings as products than of the painter 
as producer. I wish to show the stream of develop- 
ment by which, through the hands of various artists 
and various schools, the dry and lifeless picture in 
the rude native manner was vivified and spiritualised 
into the art of Fra Angelico, of Bellini, of Leonardo. 
For this purpose I will take advantage of the oppor- 
tunity afforded me by the set subjects of early Italian 
art, and will trace the evolution in the treatment of each 
particular theme from the earliest available examples 
to the fuU Renaissance, exactly as one might trace the 
variations in structure and function of an organ or 
an organism. Other subsidiary principles to which I 
desire to direct attention must appear one by one in 
the course of our examination of the various subjects. 

I begin my survey with the Sposalizio or Mar- 
riage of the Virgin. This sacred theme comes almost 
earliest in time among the more familiar moments 

31 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

in the cycle which deals with the life of Christ and 
His mother : for though the meeting of Joachim and 
Anna at the Golden Gate, the Birth of the Virgin, 
and her Presentation in the Temple are all anterior 
to it in historical order, they are less frequent and 
apparently less rigid in composition than this famous 
subject, made familiar to us all by Raphael's exquisite 
and poetical representation in the Brera at Milan. But 
to judge Raphael's treatment in isolation, without any 
knowledge of others that preceded it, is almost as futile 
a proceeding as to judge an Egyptian or Assyrian statue 
without reference to the mythology and art -products of 
Egypt and Assyria generally. 

When a fourteenth or fifteenth century Italian 
painter received an order to produce a Sposalizio, what 
were the elements which his patrons counted upon his 
introducing into the picture, and without which they 
would have considered themselves cheated in their 
bargain ? What were the figures and incidents they 
had learnt from the legends, or had seen before in 
every Sposalizio with which they were acquainted — 
the figures and incidents they expected to find in 
the picture they had commissioned, as necessary parts 
of a Marriage of the Vii-gin ? To answer this question 
we must glance for a moment at the legendary story 
whose details are embodied in every treatment of the 
subject down to the latest period of sacred art in Italy. 
For Art in these matters was but the servant of Faith, 
and reproduced exactly the current spirit of Christian 
tradition. 

32 



THE MARRIAGE OF THE VIRGIN 

The basis of the tale is found in the two apocryphal 
gospels of the Protevangelium and the Nativity of 
Mary. We read there how " the Virgin of the Lord " 
was brought up, like Samuel, within the precincts of 
the Temple ; and how the High Priest summoned all 
the widowers of Israel, as suitors for her hand, to a 
singular ordeal. In order to decide which of them 
should be betrothed to the chosen maiden, recourse 
was had to a mode of divination similar to that em- 
ployed in the case of Aaron in the Book of Numbers. 
Every man of them was to take a rod according to the 
house of their fathers ; and that man whose rod should 
miraculously put forth leaves and blossom was thereby 
shown to be chosen as husband of the Blessed Virgin. 
When all the rods were laid up in the Temple for the 
ordeal, behold, the rod of Joseph budded and bloomed 
blossoms, even as the rod of Aaron yielded almonds in 
the wilderness. It burgeoned miraculously into pure 
white lilies. To him, therefore, Mary was solemnly 
betrothed by the High Priest of Israel ; while the dis- 
appointed suitors, thus baulked of their will, stood by 
with their wands in their hands, or broke them in 
their passion. 

Now, representations of the Sposalizio are common 
in Italian churches or convents, as part of the cycle of 
the Life of the Virgin, and every one of them contains 
innumerable references to this central legend. The 
features all these pictures possess in common may be 
summed up thus. The action takes place either 
within or (more often) just outside the Temple. At 

33 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

or near the centre of the picture stands the High 
Priest, usually (and I think always) represented with 
a long grey beard, a dignified man in his robes of 
office. He wears on his head in most instances a high- 
peaked cap, the Italian painters' idea of a Jewish mitre. 
On one side of him stands Joseph, on the other Mary ; 
and the High Priest is invariably represented as joining 
their hands in the sacred grasp of betrothal. Joseph 
holds in his other hand his budded staff, displaying as 
a rule both leaves and flowers ; though sometimes this 
detail is difficult to identify. Not infrequently a dove 
sits poised upon its summit, representative, I take it, 
of the choice and indication of the Holy Spirit. This 
dove, says the story, was miraculously produced by the 
staff as it budded. Behind Joseph are ranged the other 
suitors, with their robes in their hands ; and one at 
least of these, commonly known as the discontented 
suitor, is engaged in breaking his rod in the extremity 
of his indignation. Another, the passionate suitor, is 
in the very act of striking Joseph. The earher painters 
often show these faces as distorted with anger. In later 
times the mien of the suitors is gentler, and their grace- 
ful action scarcely more than symbohcal. Behind 
Mary, again, stand the attendant virgins, with whom 
the figure of St. Anne, the mother of Mary, is usually 
associated. These are the chief necessary elements of 
a Sposalizio, and they are probably all that were 
allowed in the strict Byzantine representation of the 
subject; though, as I have never seen a JNIarriage of 
the Virgin of the earliest type, I speak on this point 

34 



THE MARRIAGE OF THE VIRGIN 

under correction from those who may happen to have 
been more fortunate. After Giotto, however, the 
artists permitted themselves a somewhat wider Ucence 
in introducing subsidiary or non-essential figures. 

The earliest Sposalizio to which I will call attention 
here is the fresco by Giotto in the Madonna dell' Arena 
at Padua. It forms one of the great series representing 
the life of Christ and the legend of His mother which 
cover the entire walls of that most perfect monument 
of early fourteenth-century painting. The chapel itself 
is externally a plain and almost squalid little building, 
not quite adequately lighted by its narrow windows ; 
but within it is ablaze throughout with pure and 
brilliant colour. Four of the pictures (as is usual in 
this cycle) refer to the story of the Espousal of the 
Virgin. In one, the rods are brought to the High 
Priest ; in the next, they are carefully watched at the 
altar ; in a third is represented the wedding procession 
of the Virgin, and in a fourth her betrothal. The one 
with which we are here especially concerned may be 
ranked among the most charming pictures of the entire 
series. It has not, it is true, the touching grace and 
pathos of the world-renowned Pieta, which forms, to 
my mind, the absolute high-water mark of Giotto's 
pictorial achievement ; but it is spirited in its group- 
ing, beautiful in its colour, and free on the whole from 
stiffness or conventionality. Indeed, I may remark 
here of all these Paduan frescoes, that so far as freedom 
in drawing the figure is concerned, they are vastly 
superior to the ordinary easel-pictures by Giotto or his 

35 c 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

followers, through which alone most northern people 
must necessarily judge him. In his Madonnas espe- 
cially, and in the saints of altar-pieces, Giotto stiU 
retains much of the conventional stiffness of Duccio 
and his predecessors ; but when he gets away from 
massive haloes and stucco backgrounds to such scenes 
as these, he lets his hand have free play, and grows at 
once comparatively naturalistic. Even so in our own 
time painters scarcely dare to vary a detail in the 
representation of the Crucifixion, while they give their 
fancy untrammelled flight in less severely convention- 
alised subjects. One may even say in brief of the 
Florentine artists of the fourteenth century, that they 
were essentially a school of fresco painters, who cannot 
be fairly or adequately judged, save in their own 
chosen medium in the churches of Italy. 

In Giotto's treatment of the Sposalizio, the Temple 
is represented by a sort of open tabernacle, with a 
vaulted and richly decorated apse in the background. 
Near the centre of the picture is the High Priest, 
here represented without his mitre. On his right hand 
stands Joseph with the budding staff and dove ; on his 
left Mary, in the conventional flowing robe of her 
Madonnahood. Down to Raphael's time, these posi- 
tions are uniform. A little behind the Blessed Virgin, 
her father, St. Joachim, looks on at the ceremony. 
Close by are grouped the attendant women, with the 
aged St. Anne, and possibly St. Elisabeth, though of 
this I am doubtful. Behind St. Joseph stand the 
rejected suitors, with their wands in their hands. 

36 




MARRIAGE OF THE WRGW : Mad,nnia JeW Arena, r.idiur. 



37 



THE MARRIAGE OF THE VIRGIN 

Notice especially the attitude of one of them, breaking 
his staff on his knee — an attitude both natural and 
graceful, which recurs again and again in the treatment 
of the subject down to the days of Raphael. The 
suitor who advances nearest to St. Joseph has his hand 
raised in air as if to strike him. 

Judged by the standard of any previous painting, 
such as the stiff and wooden saints in the rude native 
manner, or even the quaint Old Testament scenes on 
the walls of the upper church at Assisi, the grace and 
vigour of this naive composition are truly remarkable. 
Yet one may observe that the attitudes are still for the 
most part monotonously upright and somewhat con- 
strained. The limbs are chiefly concealed by masses 
of straight perpendicular drapery, and little emotion is 
displayed in the faces. The discontented suitor, for 
example, looks calmly resigned ; and the passionate 
youth, who raises his hand to strike St. Joseph, has so 
little of anger in face or mien that he might almost be 
mistaken for a priest in benediction. Giotto has here 
reached the stage of original grouping and fairly ani- 
mated action, but has not yet attained to the higher 
power of dramatic and emotional expression which he 
compasses in the latest frescoes of the series. 

My next example is taken from a fresco usually 
attributed to Taddeo Gaddi in a chapel of the church 
of Santa Croce in Florence. And I may here remark, 
in passing, that I do not propose to enter in this series 
into any questions of attribution, because I am only 
concerned with subject and time from the point of 

39 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

view of evolution. It is the period, not the painter, 
that matters for our purpose. In this animated 
example some attempt has been made to give Oriental 
tone to the background by the introduction of palms 
and other Eastern vegetation. The wall at the back is 
a feature which recurs in subsequent pictures. The 
Temple is represented by a small square building, with 
a loggia. All these points seem like innovations of 
Gaddi's. Near the centre, as usual, stands the High 
Priest in his mitre, joining the hands of the Virgin and 
her betrothed. Joseph's rod with the dove is again 
conspicuous. Behind the bridegroom, the angry suitor, 
with upraised hand, is just in the act of striking Joseph. 
The character of the rod-breaker, on the other hand, is 
here duplicated. One suitor in the foreground breaks 
his rod under his foot in a constrained and rather ill- 
drawn attitude, where the artist has not quite success- 
fully aimed at foreshortening. Another, a little behind 
him, breaks the rod with his hands, without the aid of 
a fulcrum. These points again recur in later pictures. 
In the rear are musicians with bagpipes and with long 
trumpets, which last frequently crop up again in repre- 
sentations of the Sposalizio throughout the thirteenth 
and fourteenth centuries. They are additions to the 
simple Giottesque model, though found in his previous 
fresco of the bridal procession. To the right, besides 
St. Anne and the attendant women, who are there as of 
necessity, several children are introduced in the fore- 
ground as picturesque accessories. Taddeo, however, 
has been very unsuccessful in giving them childish 

40 




: MARRIAGE OF.THE VIRGIN : Sa„/,x Ctv,-e, Florence. 



TAUDEO GAllDI 



41 



THE MARRIAGE OF THE VIRGIN 

features or figures. They are simply dwarfish men and 
women, on a smaller scale than the other personages of 
the picture. 

As a work of art, this fresco is far less interesting 
than Giotto's at Padua. It has little beauty. Never- 
theless, we may trace in it many distinct marks of 
upward evolution. Besides the purely formal one of 
the accessory figures, there is a note of advance in the 
greater variety and plasticity of the attitudes and in 
the expression of the features. The suitor with up- 
raised hand is more obviously engaged in the act of 
striking ; the personage with demonstrative hand to 
the left is evidently remonstrating with his tall neigh- 
bour ; the faces in many instances are clearly portraits. 
There is spirit in the puffed cheeks and bent neck of 
the bagpipe-blower ; while the attitude of the Virgin 
implies some consciousness of the gravity and spiritual 
importance of the ceremony in which she forms the 
principal figure. As a whole, the composition is dis- 
tinctly alive, and may be accepted as a typical specimen 
of the followers of Giotto. 

Fra Angelico's exquisite Sposalizio in the Uffizi at 
Florence marks an immense advance in grouping and 
in treatment. (Of course the reader must understand 
that I select a few salient examples alone, omitting 
many intermediate stages.) The elements of the 
picture remain the same as ever; but the life and 
movement are totally different. The confused crowd 
which fills Taddeo Gaddi's foreground gives place in 
the measured work of the monk of Fiesole to an orderly 

43 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

and simple arrangement of distinct figures. The action 
here has its scene outside the Temple ; the steps of the 
building form a foretaste of the later conceptions by 
Perugino and Raphael. There is still the garden-wall 
of Taddeo's treatment, overtopped by quaint palms of 
the painter's imagination. Landscape as yet is not 
studied from nature. But the High Priest's robes have 
become more costly. Fra Angelico's innate love of 
decorative detail is shown in the borders of St. Joseph's 
garment, as in those of St. Anne and the attendant 
maidens. Yet the saintliness of Joseph's face and the 
pure innocence of the Virgin belong essentially to the 
Prate's own delicate and exquisite character. The 
figures and expressions of the women who surround 
St. Anne are sweet and touching ; the attitude of the 
children to the extreme right of the picture breathes 
Angelico's tender and trustful nature. Observe, too, 
the clenched fists and vigorous pose of the assaulting 
suitors, rarely full of action for this holiest of painters. 
As in Taddeo's case, the suitor who breaks his rod is 
duplicated ; one, as before, snaps it under his feet, while 
the other does it with his hands unimpeded. But what 
could be more charming than the figure of this last, in 
his Florentine hose and his daintily painted coat, hke a 
herald's tabard ? All the formal factors of the scene 
are still retained : the budding rod and dove, the waU, 
the children, the long trumpets to the extreme left ; 
everything is there as in Taddeo's picture, and in the 
selfsame order. But the soul is Angelico's. The 
longer we look at it, the more we love it. 

44 



THE MARRIAGE OF THE VIRGIN 

Passing over a great gap the two next instances to 
which I would direct the reader's notice are the famous 
SposaUzio by Raphael in the Brera at Milan, and the 
Sposalizio now attributed to Lo Spagna in the museum 
at Caen in Normandy. The latter picture has been 
traditionally ascribed to Perugino, and we owe the 
correction to the keen critical insight of Mr. Berenson. 

The Caen Sposalizio was preserved in the Duomo 
at Perugia until 1797, when the French removed it. 
Raphael's Sposalizio, painted in 1504, is now in the 
gallery of the Brera at Milan. In both works the main 
outline of the arrangement is the same ; in both the 
background is occupied by a small polygonal temple, 
" a charming forecast," says Springer, " of Bramante's 
buildings." The central group in each includes the 
long-bearded High Priest, who joins the hands of the 
bridal pair. In each, Mary is attended by St. Anne 
and the bevy of women ; Joseph by the suitors in 
jacket and hose, well displaying the figure of the dis- 
contented lover, who breaks his wand across his knee 
after the Giottesque prototype ; in each there is a 
suggestion of a wide hilly landscape, such as was 
natural to those who looked down on the spreading 
valley of the Tiber from the walled height of Perugia. 
This largeness of open-air view with citied hill-tops is 
extremely characteristic of Umbrian painting. 

The probability is that Lo Spagna had the picture 
of Raphael in his mind, and yet it is noteworthy how 
the grace and beauty of the one becomes in the other 
commonplace and fantastic detail. Another point of 

47 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

interest is that Raphael, contrary to the tradition of 
Giotto and also of the Umbrian school, has placed the 
Virgin to the spectator's left of the High Priest. It 
has been suggested that this change may have been due 
to the influence of Raphael's first master, Timoteo Viti, 
who had worked under the painters of Ferrara and 
Bologna. 

In other particulars the difference is also marked. 
Lo Spagna's figures almost always stand, as if in reverie, 
very distinct from one another ; even their draperies 
impinge as little as possible upon the draperies of their 
neighbours. They can contemplate and reflect ; they do 
not act. They seem, so to speak, mere saints in the 
abstract. There is no attempt to throw them into any 
real dramatic relation to one another. The grouping is 
purely symmetrical and formal. It is quite otherwise 
with Raphael even in this early picture painted while 
he was under the influence of Perugino. His figures 
are grouped with exquisite grace and skill into con- 
sistent and picturesque dramatic concert ; and they 
exhibit a tenderness, a poetical delicacy, far above Lo 
Spagna's affected prettinesses. True, the work is still 
essentially Umbrian in type ; it was painted in the very 
year when Raphael was to go to Florence and acquire 
the third of his four manners. The Virgin is but 
poeticised Perugino in style, so is the dainty hooded 
lady just beside her ; so is the young man (said to be 
Raphael himself) close behind St. Joseph. But the 
ease and naturalness of the whole is utterly beyond 

Perugino's reach ; nothing the placid Umbrian master 

48 




MARRIAGE OF THE VIRGIN : Brera Gallery, Milan. 



RAPHAEL 



49 



THE MARRIAGE OF THE VIRGIN 

ever painted was half so alive as the principal characters 
in this dainty little drama. It holds us spellbound. 
We are still far from the astonishing vigour of action of 
Raphael's Roman manner ; but we are almost equally far 
in the opposite direction from the comparatively static 
and dreamy personages whom Perugino painted, doing 
nothing in particular save existing beautifully in rapt 
contemplation on the walls of the bright little Cambio 
at Perugia. Much as Raphael was to learn at Florence 
and Rome, he was Raphael in germ before ever he set 
foot beyond his native Umbria. At least so it seems 
to the evolutionist, in whose eyes potentiality is already 
half performance. 

The National Gallery in London possesses two 
specimens of Sposalizio paintings, which I have not 
reproduced here, because it is comparatively easy for 
any English reader whom I may have succeeded in 
interesting in this subject to drop in at Trafalgar Square 
any afternoon and look at them. Both of them hang 
on the entrance wall of the Sienese room, and both are 
interesting from the point of view of our present in- 
quiry. The first is attributed to Niccolo Buonacorso, 
a painter of Siena in the fourteenth century. It is 
earlier in type than the earliest of those I have here 
described, and is extremely rude in execution. Yet, as 
often happens in the school of Duccio, there is a certain 
attempt at naturalistic drawing and at Oriental scenery. 
Notice, for example, the palm trees, as in Taddeo Gaddi 
and Fra Angelico ; also the dusky-faced player on the 
kettledrum, who is rather Indian than Syrian in char- 

51 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

acter. Comparison of the Temple and other adjuncts 
with the illustrations here given will be interesting and 
instructive. The second is by a somewhat later but 
nameless Sienese, and is chiefly interesting for the frank 
anachronism of its Gothic architecture. A careless 
observer might fail to notice the figure of the suitor 
who breaks his wand ; but if you look close to the 
frame on the left-hand side, you will find he is there, 
though little conspicuous. 

In organic evolution one can best understand the 
close inter-relations of genera and species when one 
examines a large number of allied forms in a single 
museum. It is the same with pictures. One can only 
grasp the close affiliation of one form on another when 
one takes a number of contemporary or closely successive 
specimens. For the purposes of this chapter I have been 
obliged to confine myself to a very few selected cases : 
if I had allowed myself twenty or thirty illustrations 
instead of five or six, the gradual nature of the evolu- 
tionary process would have been far more conspicuous. 
As it is, I have been compelled to suppress many in- 
teresting intermediate stages. These the reader must 
take upon trust, or supply for himself from his own 
observation. The relation of the Raphael to the Spagna 
is the normal relation of each chief work to its imme- 
diate predecessor. Modification is only in detail. Even 
in the earlier instances, if you compare the groups in 
the Fra Angehco with the groups in the Taddeo Gaddi, 
from the children on the far right to the musicians on 
the far left, you will find they follow without a single 

52 




MARRIAGE OF THE VIRGIN': Mnsiic de. Caeti 



LO SPAGXA 



53 



THE MARRIAGE OF THE VIRGIN 

exception precisely the same conventional order. The 
best way for those who may interest themselves in this 
aspect of art is to take up one or two separate subjects 
during an Italian tour, and make as wide a collection as 
possible of illustrative photographs. 

And now a few words as to the general method. 
There are two fundamentally different ways of regard- 
ing nature and the works of man. They are usually 
found in different persons. Some men have the eye for 
likeness ; some men the eye for difference. Of course, 
in the strictest sense, both are always, to some extent, 
combined in every personality ; for there can be no 
cognition of any object without a simultaneous per- 
ception of its resemblance to some things and its 
difference from others. Every mental act requires a 
consciousness of likeness to be combined with a con- 
sciousness of diversity. But in some men the one 
faculty immensely preponderates, and in some men the 
other. I think it is usual for the artist and the art- 
critic to be most deeply impressed with the differences 
of things ; while the man of science is more deeply 
impressed by their likenesses. 

The perception of hkeness in the midst of diversity 
is fundamental, indeed, in the scientific intellect ; it 
forms the very basis of the evolutionary spirit. Classi- 
fication depends upon it ; so does the idea of descent 
with modification. The biologist looks, for example, at 
a whale, and sees at once that, in spite of apparent 
differences, it is really allied to the horse and the cow 
rather than to the shark and the salmon. Deep-seated 

55 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

resemblances strike him more than superficial diver- 
sities. AU his schemes of nature are built up out of 
such rapid recognitions of similarity. Homologous 
organs appear to him related under the densest dis- 
guises. He overlooks the outer mask, and sees beneath 
it to the structural identity. The artist, on the other 
hand, must catch at the surface diversities of things ; 
the touch is all in all to him : his education is almost 
entirely an education in perceiving and registering the 
minutest shades and tones of difference. "Effects" 
are his stock in trade. He is great on light and shade, 
on texture, on surface. From this fundamental dis- 
tinction of aim distinctions of judgment must invariably 
arise ; and the man of science must be from certain 
points of view almost inevitably a bad critic of artistic 
performance. 

Yet there is a sphere, it seems to me, where this 
peculiar habit of the evolutionary mind may cast a 
certain amount of light upon the products, if not on the 
processes, of artistic genius. For the artist and the art- 
critic, carefully trained to discriminate schools and 
masters, to look for the special signs which mark the 
work of this or that painter, to note in detail the 
minutest differences, may sometimes be less impressed 
by the underlying identity of structure and composition 
in a whole series of works from the most unlike hands 
than by their differences of treatment. The evolutionist, 
on the other hand, coming to art with the preconcep- 
tions formed in very dissimilar fields of study, may some- 
times see certain unessential yet interesting aspects 

56 



THE MARRIAGE OF THE VIRGIN 

of art more vividly than they are seen by the artist 
or the art-critic. It is this perception of likeness in 
difference which I venture to plead as my excuse. 
I am concerned not so much with treatment as 
with subject. From the first day when I began to 
look with interest at Italian art, the singular simi- 
larity between the course of its evolution and the 
course of evolution in animal and vegetable life struck 
me most forcibly. During many successive Italian 
tours, many visits to Paris, Munich, Florence, Venice, 
I have collected facts and examples in the same direc- 
tion ; and I am emboldened now to lay my results 
before the world, because I believe I have certain 
neglected aspects of the case to present which are 
relatively new, and which may prove interesting even 
to connoisseurs by virtue of being taken from a fresh 
point of view of the subject at issue. I do not mean, 
of course, to assert that the idea of evolution or of com- 
parative study in art is new ; but I do believe that the 
conception of the individual composition as an organic 
type, evolving along lines of its own, is a new and 
fruitful one, and on that conception I base the claim 
to an impartial hearing. 

Put briefly, I would say, every subject or theme in 
Italian art starts, like an organic type, from a special 
central form, Byzantine or Giottesque, as the case may 
be ; and varies therefrom by descent with modification. 
And the resulting varieties are produced by diversities 
of type in the environment. The Umbrian and Sienese 

forms, influenced by the pietism of St. Francis of Assisi 

57 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

and St. Catherine of Siena, vary in the direction of 
spirituality, fervour, a purely religious aim, a certain 
almost affected daintiness of composition. The Floren- 
tine, more cultivated, and tinged from the first with 
humanism, vary in the direction of grace, a sense of 
beauty, poetry, the ideal. The Venetian, as one might 
expect from a great commercial community, work out 
their own worldlier evolution in the direction of rich- 
ness, luxuriance, an opulence of colour, a voluptuous 
wealth of female loveliness. The Lombard type is 
gracious ; the Paduan, scholastic, as befits the denizen 
of a university city. But still, as in organic forms 
derived from a common origin, we can affiliate all on 
a single ancestor. We find in every school the elements 
of the structure in each subject remain ever the same, 
while all the parts can be directly traced back as in- 
dividual variations upon the corresponding parts of the 
primitive type to which they owe their origin. In 
the present case I have striven only to show persist- 
ence of type ; in subsequent instances I shall strive 
to point out differentiation of varieties. 

Mr. Herbert Spencer's formula is justified even 
here : each step in the evolution shows greater hetero- 
geneity, greater coherence, and greater definiteness 
than the stage that preceded it. Indeed, the closer 
one looks into the character of this correspondence, 
the clearer does it become that the prime form 
essentially resembles an organic ancestor, and that 
the variants follow the selfsame laws as evolving 

animals. The picture may be regarded as a parent 

58 



THE MARRIAGE OF THE VIRGIN 

type, giving rise to a family of differentiated de- 
scendants. 

To enforce these ideas, I have thought it best to 
begin with a comparatively unfamiliar subject, like 
the Sposalizio, instead of beginning with a familiar 
one, like the Annunciation or the Madonna and Child. 
In the latter cases, it is true, the unity of type is 
throughout much greater, and the course of evolution 
more absolutely unbroken. But the subject is there 
beset with preconceptions. Now, I desire rather to 
unfold my principles by gradual stages ; and for this 
purpose it is best to begin with a simple and rela- 
tively unknown scene, and to lead up by slow degrees 
to more strictly conventionalised yet more complex 
problems. 



59 



II 

THE VISITATION 

The group of related pictures with which we dealt 
in the first chapter of this series, representing the 
Sposalizio, or Marriage of the Virgin, belongs to the 
legendary cycle of the Life of Mary, and of her devout 
parents, St. Joachim and St. Anna. It is but one 
out of a numerous family, based on the uncanonical 
Protevangelion and the apocryphal gospel of the Birth 
of Mary. The whole of this cycle has suggested 
subjects for representation in art, almost as fixed and 
constant in their elements as the one which I have 
already selected for illustration. The chief moments 
in the series thus characterised are these : Joachim's 
offering rejected by the High Priest ; Joachim retires 
to the sheepfold ; Joachim's sacrifice ; the meeting of 
Joachim and Anna at the Golden Gate (a particu- 
larly well-known specimen of which may be seen in 
the little fresco attributed by Ruskin to Giotto, but 
more probably by a follower of his school, in a lunette 
of the cloisters of the Spanish chapel at Florence) ; 
the Birth of the Virgin (a very frequent theme, one 
of the most familiar examples of which is Ghirlandajo's 
masterpiece in Santa Maria Novella) ; the Presentation 

60 



THE VISITATION 

of the Virgin in the Temple; the four stages in the 
episode of the miracle of the rods ; and the Marriage 
of the Virgin. All these incidents are represented by 
Giotto on the walls of the Madonna dell' Arena at 
Padua — a little church which forms a perfect museum 
of Giottesque art, absolutely indispensable to the 
student of evolution in Italian painting. I would 
say to those who visit Italy for the sake of serious 
study of her art in its developmental aspect, " What- 
ever else you see or omit, do not fail to see the Giottos 
at Padua." 

The subject which we have here to deal with, 
on the other hand, is taken direct from the actual 
gospel narrative. The details are suggested by the 
very words of Scripture. It is Luke, the historian 
of the infancy, who tells us the graphic episode of 
the Visitation or Salutation of Elisabeth. " And 
Mary arose in those days," says the painter Evangelist, 
" and went into the hill country with haste, into a 
city of Juda ; and entered into the house of Zacharias, 
and saluted Ehsabeth." And thereupon Elisabeth 
answered with the words already spoken by the Angel 
of the Annunciation, " Blessed art thou among women." 
And Mary broke forth into the well-known hymn of 
the Magnificat, which has been sung ever since by 
generation after generation in all the Churches of 
Christendom. The moment chosen by the Itahan 
painters for the representation of this impressive scene 
is always the one where Elisabeth steps forward to 
greet the Blessed Virgin with the famiUar words, 

61 D 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

" Whence is this to me, that the mother of my Lord 
should come to me ? " That sentence strikes the key- 
note of the composition. 

From the nature of the situation, the " Visitation " 
occurs more often as one of a connected series of 
frescoes than as an easel picture, a panel, or an altar- 
piece. For the latter purposes donors usually pre- 
ferred a Madonna and Child, a Santissima Trinita, 
or a figure of their own patron saint, in martyrdom 
or otherwise — a St. Sebastian, a St. Dominic, a Santa 
Lucia, a St. Catherine. And it must always be borne 
in mind that almost all early Italian pictures were so 
commissioned by a particular donor for a particular 
shrine or altar or chapel. The painter could not freely 
choose his own subjects and incidents ; he was strictly 
conditioned by the necessities of space and by the 
name-saint or selected episode of his special patron ; 
the terms of his contract bound and cramped him. 
In the case of frescoes, however, which were often 
employed to decorate the walls of a loggia or a cloister, 
and to cover entire spaces in church or chapel, the 
choice of subject was often wider. Such works were 
frequently commissioned by the monastery, the church, 
or the civic authorities ; and they generally bore the 
character of a consecutive narrative, like Benozzo 
Gozzoli's charming suite of Old Testament episodes 
in the Campo Santo at Pisa. Thus a whole series 
of stories representing the life of a saint is often 
painted on a single wall, as in the case of Andrea 

Mantegna's cycle of the history of St. James in the 

62 



THE VISITATION 

Eremitani at Padua, or Spinello Aretino's of the 
history of St. Benedict at San Miniato al Monte. 
Florence is full of such pictured bibles and saintly 
histories. From a very early date, frescoes of this 
type often possess far greater freedom, individuality, 
and vigour than the conventionalised Madonnas and 
Saints, with their richly gilt haloes, represented by the 
selfsame painters on wood or canvas. 

In the ordinary treatment of the Visitation, the 
constant elements are only three. In the first place, 
the background is formed by a loggia or arcade, which 
is often square in the earlier pictures, but consists 
almost invariably of a round Roman or Renaissance 
arch in the later ones. In the second place, we have 
the necessary figures of the Virgin and St. Elisabeth, 
in the act of embracing or saluting one another. 
Most often, St. Elisabeth, a grave and dignified 
personage, bends forward in an attitude of studied 
humility ; the Blessed Virgin, though meek as always, 
stands slightly more erect, as if conscious of the natural 
superiority of her position. Of course Elisabeth is 
represented as a woman a generation older than Mary. 
In most instances the arch is seen just behind the 
heads of these two principal characters ; its summit 
forms, as it were, a round-topped frame for their figures, 
the upper part of which is beautifully silhouetted 
against the sky in the background. Additional figures 
of attendants or spectators may be added or not, ac- 
cording to the taste and fancy, not of the painter, but 
of the person to whose order he produced his picture. 

63 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

Giotto's "Visitation" in the Madonna dell' Arena 
at Padua is one of the smallest of the beautiful series 
with which the great founder of Florentine art adorned 
the little church in the deserted amphitheatre. It 
occupies a narrow space on the wall of the choir arch, 
just beneath the figure of the Virgin in the " Annun- 
ciation," of which a reproduction will be given here 
when we come to reach that more difficult subject. 
As a work of art, this fresco possesses peculiar evolu- 
tionary interest. Giotto began his series with the 
legendary history of the Madonna's birth and child- 
hood ; and he had therefore painted fifteen out of 
the forty frescoes which composed the cycle before 
he reached this episode of the Visitation. But he 
was learning as he went — teaching himself by practice. 
He gained every day in knowledge of action. The 
earlier fi'escoes, which constitute the upper row, have 
still much of the stiffness and quaintness of early 
tradition. This " Salutation," the first of the lower 
set, presents a distinct advance in drawing and in 
spirit on the previous works of the cycle. Compare 
the ease and naturalness of St. Elisabeth's attitude 
in this beautiful scene with the lifeless uplifted hand 
of the angry suitor in the " Sposalizio," reproduced 
from this church in the first chapter. Or again, con- 
trast the delicate expression of hope and trust on 
the elder woman's face, with the abstract unconcern 
of the principal actors in the " Marriage of the Virgin." 
You can see at a glance from these two specimens 

what it was that made Giotto into the father and 

64 




THE V1>1TATIC)X : .l/,i,;.i/i«,i ■;', V An,.:-,. Pad,,,, 



THE VISITATION 

prophet of the art of the Renaissance. Mr. Quilter 
says well of this particular picture : " It is almost 
the first fresco where Giotto's full powers are seen. 
I know no two figures finer in their way than those 
of the Virgin and Elisabeth. Here the plainness of 
Mary's face seems quite obscured by the beauty of 
its expression. And every line of the two figures 
helps to tell the story." The scene is real ; the 
actors in it are living characters. 

Of the formal elements in this picture, I will only 
call attention to the delicate arabesque work on the 
temple in the background, and to the round arch in 
the wall behind, which, though so little conspicuous 
here, becomes a main feature in such later work as 
Pacchiarotto's and Albertinelli's. It is an " antici- 
patory rudiment." Such first appearances of a detail 
afterwards highly elaborated are always interesting 
from the evolutionary standpoint. Notice also the 
sohd Giottesque haloes round the heads of the two 
saints ; the dainty embroidery on the Virgin's robe, 
which foreshadows Fra Angelico ; the very charac- 
teristic faces of the attendants behind the Madonna, 
with a roundness of outline most typical of their 
painter ; and last of all, the manner in which the 
figures are still to a great extent enveloped and con- 
cealed in perfect sheets of drapery. This is particu- 
larly conspicuous in the turbaned attendant behind 
St. Elisabeth. Indeed, while the two principal per- 
sonages display a vigour of action hitherto unknown 
in Italian art, the arms and hands of the turbaned 

67 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

attendant are almost as lifeless as a Roman mosaic. 
Giotto took great pains with his Virgin and his St. 
Elisabeth, but appears to have made no special effort 
to give life and reality to these accessory personages. 
They were mere make-weights. 

The next example of the " Visitation " to which 
I shall call attention here is a curious little fresco 
by Taddeo Gaddi in the Baroncelli chapel at Santa 
Croce in Florence. It occupies a quaint and irregular 
corner on one side of a pointed window, the opposite 
side being taken up by the sister subject of the 
Annunciation ; and its peculiar shape is therefore 
necessarily dependent upon the form of the space 
between the outer arch and the actual glass-work. 
But its composition in other respects shows us how 
closely Taddeo followed in his master's footsteps. 
Observe in particular the attitudes of Mary and 
Elisabeth : the Virgin to the left, as before and 
always ; the elder saint to the right, in much the 
same position, save only that here she kneels instead 
of merely bowing. Observe also the position of the 
hands and arms, and the grouping of the attendants. 
But, above all things, notice the building in the 
background, now becoming more conspicuous, and 
with its round arch slowly leading up to the later 
and far more elegant arrangement in Pacchiarotto 
and Mariotto Albertinelli. The development of this 
round arch is to my mind one of the most instructive 
points in the evolutionary history of early Itahan art, 
and I hope my readers will pay proper attention to it. 

68 




THE \'IsnATION: Sn„/,t Civcf. l-lcrcn^: 



lAIUiEO GADDI 



THE VISITATION 

There is a "Visitation" by Ghirlandajo in Santa 
Maria Novella at Florence which illustrates certain 
tendencies of later or intermediate Florentine art, 
but which comes less well into the main line of our 
present series. I introduce it merely as showing 
the amount of variation that the Middle Renaissance 
painters permitted themselves in dealing with such 
conventionalised subjects. Here the central group 
consists of a Madonna and Saint Elisabeth, whose 
features and figures may be instructively compared 
with Giotto's on the one hand and Pacchiarotto's on 
the other. There are also two attendants, as in the 
Giottesque model ; but their position has been trans- 
posed, and their drawing is of course of Ghirlandajo's 
period. Yet it is interesting to note, even so, in 
the roundness of their faces a distinct reminiscence 
of the Giottesque model. The rest of the fresco, 
which is large and filled with figures, consists of 
contemporary spectators, regarded as bystanders, and 
introduced, after Ghirlandajo's fashion, out of compli- 
ment to his employers. Conspicuous among them 
(and shown on the right in the portion of the picture 
I have selected for reproduction here) is the portrait 
of the stately Giovanna degli Albizi, so familiar to 
most of us from the portrait by Ghirlandajo, executed 
no doubt as a study for these very frescoes, and lately 
lent by Mr. Willett to our National Gallery in 
London. These frescoes of Ghirlandajo's at Santa 
Maria Novella form a double series of the Life of 
the Virgin and of St. John the Baptist : they were 

71 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

executed by order of Giovanna's father-in-law, Gio- 
vanni Tornabuoni. Her portrait occurs in no less 
than three of them, always as a mere onlooker at 
the central action. As for the round arch, it occurs 
even here ; but Ghirlandajo has thrown it into the 
background of the work, and has made no use of it 
as a frame or setting for the two principal figures. 

Before passing on to the next " Salutation " of 
our series, I shall dart back at a tangent, as it may 
seem at first, to a totally diiferent subject, which 
nevertheless will be seen in the end, I trust, to cast 
no little light both on Pacchiarotto's " Visitation," with 
which we must presently deal, and on other subse- 
quent groups of pictures. Everybody has heard that 
with Giotto begins the great upward development in 
Florentine painting. Those Northern people who 
only know the father of Tuscan art from the stiff 
and heavily-gilt Madonnas and Saints in English or 
French galleries can hardly understand the enthusiasm 
which he kindles in the minds of those who have 
learnt his handicraft at Padua and Assisi, Santa Croce 
and Santa Maria Novella. But the true explanation 
is twofold. In the first place Giotto's frescoes, for 
the most part representing scenes and actions, are 
immensely superior in drawing and in dramatic force 
to his isolated saints, which for the most part repre- 
sent mere abstract figures, still largely influenced by 
Byzantine conventions. In his gilt Madonnas Giotto 
went as far as he dared, no doubt, in the direction 
of naturalness : a Florentine or Paduan congi-egation 

72 



THE VISITATION 

of the early fourteenth century would have been 
shocked at too grave a departure from the wooden 
Vh'gins with which their childhood had been so long 
familiar. It was only when he got away from altar- 
pieces, and painted in fresco living scenes from the 
Gospels or the legends of the saints, that he could 
give free flight to his growing power of dramatic 
representation. A supreme example of this power, 
in the zenith of its development, I shall reproduce 
later on when we come to deal with the treatment 
of the Pieta. In the second place — and this is the 
point to which I desire to direct special attention — 
we can only gauge Giotto aright by comparing him 
with those who went before him, not with those 
who came after him. We must never forget that 
spectators of the fourteenth century, who gazed at 
the frescoes in the Madonna dell' Arena at Padua 
or in the Lower Church at Assisi, had never before 
seen anything like so truthful, so living, and so 
moving a representation of human activities. The 
quaintness and occasional stiffness which we now 
perceive in Giotto's work were not there at all to 
critics of that period. Where we say, " How odd ! " 
they said, " How lifelike ! " Where we say, " How 
constrained ! " they said, " How natural ! " We must 
bear in mind Mrs. Browning's warning against those 
who should — 

" Because of some stiff draperies and loose joints, 
Gaze scorn down from the heights of Raphaelhood 
On Cimabue's picture." 

75 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

The fact is, before the early Sienese and Florentine 
schools, nobody had ever attempted to make a saint 
look really human at all ; till Giotto came, nobody 
had ever succeeded in making an attitude really 
express the action it was intended to indicate. A 
certain homeliness in Giotto's episodes made them real 
to his contemporaries. Whoever wishes to under- 
stand this may examine the pictures by Duccio of 
Siena in the National Gallery ; for Duccio performed 
for Sienese art much the same revolution as Giotto 
inaugurated for the art of Florence. 

In order to mark the greatness of this advance, and 
also to illustrate another principle necessary for the 
full comprehension of Pacchiarotto's "Visitation," I 
shall step aside, as I said before, for a moment from 
my main subject, to give an illustration of a saintly 
figure of the rude native manner in all its unmixed 
stiffness and woodenness. There is a " Mary Mag- 
dalen " at the Belle Arti in Florence which admirably 
exemplifies this earliest stage in the evolution of 
Italian painting. It is a rude figure of the penitent 
saint, upright and ungainly, clad from head to foot in 
nothing save the waving masses of her own impossible 
and wildly luxuriant hair. The primitive artist who 
drew it had to represent the Magdalen as nude — a 
penitent in the wilderness after her legendary flight to 
Provence ; but his sense of her saintliness would not 
allow him to do more than suggest the inevitable fact 
of her nudity. Therefore he draped her in her own 
falling tresses as in a cloak or mantle ; and the figure 

76 




THE MAGDALEN: Tlu Acadimy, Florence. I311I CENTURY 



THE VISITATION 

which he produced, itself copied from some earlier 
painting, was copied in turn by dozens of unknown 
craftsmen after him. Can we wonder that a public 
brought up upon such uncouth and lifeless images as 
this should have gazed with delight, admiration, and 
astonishment at the easy movements and natural 
attitude of Giotto's "Visitation"? Centuries seem 
to separate these almost contemporary pictures/ 

But that is not all. The long mantle of hair 
became the symbol and, if I may be allowed so irre- 
verent an expression, the trade-mark of the Magdalen. 
Whenever we see a female saint more or less lightly 
clad, or absolutely nude, enveloped in masses of 
luxuriant hair, we know it is the figure of the peni- 
tent sinner. Often enough she holds in her hands the 
alabaster box of ointment, very precious, which she 
broke in the house of Simon the Pharisee ; but often, 
too, she is represented without it. As an example at 

' At the risk of digression, I will venture to add a short identification of 
the side-episodes in this picture, beginning from the top and passing from 
left to right alternately. (1) The Magdalen anoints the feet of Christ : the 
canopy marks that the action takes place in a house ; the tower, that its scene 
is a city. The other figures are St. Peter, St. John, and the Pharisee. (2) 
The Raising of Lazarus. An attendant is naively represented as holding his 
nose. (3) '^ Noll me tangere" : Christ and the Magdalen, in the garden, after 
the resurrection. (4) The Magdalen preaches the Gospel at Marseilles : the 
tower again indicates a city. (6) The Magdalen, retiring to a cave in the 
wilderness (the Saiute Baume in Provence), is lifted daily by four angels, 
and beholds the beatific vision. She is now, as penitent, clad in her own 
hair only. (6) An angel brings her the holy wafer to the Sainte Baume. 
(7) The Last Communion of the Magdalen. St. Maximin brings her the 
viaticum. (8) The Burial of the Magdalen : canopy and tower indicate the 
interior of a church in a city. For the legend see " Lives of the Saints," or 
Mrs. Jameson's "Sacred and Legendary Art." 

79 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

the opposite end of the scale, I give here a reproduction 
of Titian's " Magdalen." In this picture you will see 
at once that the central idea remains unchanged — a 
woman sheltering her modesty under the copious 
masses of her own rich hair. But while the early 
artist is engaged in producing the image of a saint, 
Titian, after the fashion of the later Venetian painters, 
is anxious only to display his art by producing a beauti- 
ful picture of a beautiful woman. He conceals just so 
much of the figure as his reticence demands, and dis- 
plays just so much as a delicate sense of the becoming 
permits him. You might trace the evolution of the 
" Magdalen " through a hundred stages, from my 
nameless picture in the Belle Arti to the (doubtfully 
authentic) Correggio at Dresden, and yet find in all 
that these essential features by which we recognise the 
type were faithfully adhered to. 

Every saint had thus his or her distinguishing 
symbol, by which each was instantly recognisable, 
during the ages of faith, to every beholder. 

And now, having settled this initial point, we may 
go on to the consideration of our Pacchiarotto. Ob- 
serve, in the first place, that here, as before, Mary 
occupies the left side of the picture, while the right 
invariably belongs to EUsabeth. This arrangement of 
the figures is, I think, universal. Notice, too, that the 
attitude largely recalls Giotto's ; and compare it with 
the other attitude in the Albertinelli which we wiU 
shortly examine. But observe again how the archway, 
of which we had in Giotto a mere anticipatory rudi- 




THK MAGDAI.EX : I'illi Gallery . Floreiui. 



THE VISITATION 

ment, as a biologist would say, and in Taddeo Gaddi a 
more advanced form, has now become a prime element 
in the composition. The triumphal arch, of which it 
forms a portion, marks Pacchiarotto's position in the 
history of the Renaissance. I need hardly say that 
many intermediate stages, unrepresented here, had 
intervened between Giotto or Taddeo and the Sienese 
painter. This triumphal arch is partly Roman, partly 
Renaissance, in character ; like the similar arch in 
Ghirlandajo's "Adoration of the Shepherds," in the 
same gallery, it testifies to the growth of the anti- 
quarian spirit among Italian painters. The horses on 
its summit have been suggested by, though not actually 
copied from, the bronze horses on the portico of St. 
Mark's at Venice, which are believed to have originally 
adorned the triumphal arch of Nero at Rome, and 
which were afterwards transported to decorate that 
of Constantine at Constantinople. Their introduction 
gives a note of antiquity to the picture. Giotto and 
the Giottesques frankly represented biblical scenes in 
fourteenth-century surroundings ; the early Renaissance 
strove to give some semblance of Greco-Roman rather 
than Oriental culture. It is worth while to notice the 
skill with which Pacchiarotto builds up his composition 
from the figures and heads of the two chief characters, 
through the mass of the arch, to the Holy Spirit 
brooding above over the entire picture. 

But what are these attendant personages on either 
side ? Why, in place of the female retainers in Giotto's 
work, have we this incongruous collection of Christian 

83 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

monks and martjrrs and bishops ? Clearly Pacchiarotto 
could not have conceived them as being actually 
present at the moment of the Visitation. If you 
want clear proof of this, observe that the figure in the 
foreground on the left is St. John the Baptist himself: 
he holds the reed cross and bears the scroll with JEcce 
Agnus Dei, which are the recognised symbols of the 
last of the prophets, who exclaimed " Behold the Lamb 
of God, which taketh away the sin of the world." But 
St. John could not have been present as a spectator at 
this scene, which preceded his birth ; for we all know 
that "when Elisabeth heard the salutation of Mary, 
the babe leaped in her womb ; and Elisabeth was filled 
with the Holy Ghost," which we see in this picture in 
the form of a dove descending upon her from the 
heavens in the distance. The fact is, in such a com- 
position as this, the later saints are regarded as looking 
on at the action represented much as you or I might 
do. They stand outside the central theme of the 
artist. Giotto's commission was for a "Visitation" 
only; Pacchiarotto's was for a " Visitation " with cer- 
tain saints looking on, to be painted for the church of 
S. Spirito in Siena. Probably these saints were the 
patrons of the donor and sundry members of his family. 
Sometimes, indeed, the donor himself is represented as 
assisting at the scene : for example, in the Ghirlandajo, 
or again in a representation of this same subject by 
Ilogier van der Weyden, a Flemish artist, in the 
gallery at Turin, where the person who presents the 
picture looks on in adoration. INIore frequently, how- 

84 




THE VISITATION, WITH SAINTS: The Academy, Florence. 



PACCHIAROTTO 



85 



THE VISITATION 

ever, the donor and his family are represented by their 
patron saints. Thus the figure kneeUng on the right, 
with the fetters in his hands, is known by that pecuHar 
mark to be St. Leonard ; whence we may with great 
probabiHty infer that Leonardo was a family name in 
the household of the donor. So again the bishop 
behind, with the three balls in his hand, I take to be 
St. Nicholas of Bari, the same saint who appears with 
the same tokens in the Blenheim Madonna, by Raphael, 
in the National Gallery : it is possible, accordingly, that 
the picture was partly paid for by a Niccolo, or that 
the donor had received some spiritual or temporal 
benefit through the intercession of St. Nicholas. In 
any case, the assemblage of saints in such a picture 
is never accidental : wherever we can trace the whole 
history of the work, we always find every one of the 
figures is there for a good and sufficient reason. To 
take an example from early Flemish art, one of the 
most wholly satisfactory pictures in the National 
Gallery (Room XL, No. 1045) is a Gerard David of 
a Canon and his patron saints, from the Collegiate 
Church of St. Donatien at Bruges. The Canon's 
name was Bernardino de Salviatis ; therefore the 
principal saint is St. Bernardino of Siena. The church 
was St. Donatien's ; therefore the second saint is 
Donatien in person. The Canon was an almoner ; 
therefore the third saint is St. Martin, who shared 
his coat with the beggar. I will recur to this 
subject when we come to examine the common 
representation of the Madonna con vari Santi, — Our 

87 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

Lady surrounded by just such a group of holy 
personages. 

If you have a commission for a " Visitation " alone, 
you paint a " Visitation," and nothing but it ; if you 
have a commission for a " Visitation with various 
saints," of course you fulfil your employer's order. This 
distinction is very well seen in the next " Visitation " to 
which I will direct your attention — the beautiful and 
graceful one by Mariotto Albertinelli which now hangs 
in the gallery of the UfRzi at Florence. If you cut out 
the centre of Pacchiarotto's work, omitting the saints 
and the top of the triumphal arch, you have, in essence, 
the composition of Albertinelli's. Compare the two 
with Giotto or with any of the intermediate forms 
which you find at Florence, at Siena, or at Perugia, 
and you will notice at once the close likeness of type in 
the two later paintings. Thus both Pacchiarotto and 
Albertinelli give their Virgin and their St. Elisabeth a 
sort of snood or hood, which is absent in Giotto's treat- 
ment. The face of St. Elisabeth has many features in 
common in all the three : it is modelled on a single 
original conception, no doubt Byzantine ; but while the 
Sienese painter represents both faces three-quarters 
towards the spectator, in the three Florentines, Giotto, 
Ghirlandajo, and Albertinelli, they are both in profile. 
The Florentine painters, too, resemble one another 
more closely in the nature of the embrace ; though 
Albertinelli combines the clasping arms of Giotto with 
the grasped hands of the Sienese artist. Other varying 
points of resemblance and difference, with their curious 

88 




THE VISITATION: L'ln^i C.iUoy, Florcna. 



MARIOTTO AI.BERTIXKLI.I 



S9 



THE VISITATION 

cross-relations, I leave to the reader himself to deter- 
mine, lest I should grow tedious. I will only add this, 
that the longer one compares such successive pictures 
of different schools, the more do strange points of 
likeness and diversity come out between them. 

Albertinelli's picture is extremely interesting to us 
from another point of view. Its painter is but a 
second-rate figure in the mighty age of Florentine art 
which included Leonardo, Michael Angelo, Raphael. 
Indeed, if we count Andrea del Sarto and Fra Barto- 
lommeo as setting the standard for the second class, we 
shall have to relegate Albertinelli to the third rank of 
importance. Yet such is the power of the great epochs 
of art to beget noble work, that men of this third order, 
inspired by the teaching and companionship of the 
giants of their age, often blossom out unexpectedly 
into such isolated masterpieces as this " Visitation " or 
Ridolfo Ghirlandajo's " Miracles of St. Zenobio." So 
in the great age of Venetian art a Paris Bordone or a 
Rocco Marconi often astonishes us with a " Dosfe and 
Fisherman " or a " Descent from the Cross " of surpass- 
ing magnificence. Albertinelli was a pupil of Fra 
Bartolommeo, who is said, indeed (on what authority I 
know not), to have designed the original cartoon from 
which this picture was painted. It richly deserves, 
however, Burckhardt's commendation of being com- 
posed " with real feeling for harmony," and being a 
work "of which only the greatest master could be 
capable." It is, as Hare calls it, " a most simple, 
grand, and beautiful picture." Indeed, the simplicity 

91 E 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

has resulted in a far more beautiful effect than that 
produced by the crowded composition of the Sienese 
master. I would call special attention to the increase 
of beauty gained by the greater height and space of the 
open archway, and by the unsymmetrical throwing for- 
ward of St. Elisabeth's head and shoulders. Alberti- 
nelU's whole management of the space between the 
sides of the arch is absolutely masterly, and can be 
best brought out by deliberate comparison of photo- 
graphs of each with the original of the other. This 
exquisite work was painted on commission for the 
congregation of San Martino at Florence. 

I have not called attention to the evolution of 
purely technical details, such as perspective, chiaro- 
scuro, texture, anatomy, treatment of drapery and so 
forth, because the advance made in these may be partly 
perceived at once by every observer, while it is partly 
to be appreciated only by the practical artist or the 
trained critic. Still less have I dwelt upon questions 
of colouring or of the medium employed, whether 
tempera or oil ; because these questions can only be 
adequately discussed before the original pictures, and 
by those who possess a far greater knowledge of tech- 
nique than I can pretend to. My treatment is neither 
pre-Morellian or post-Morellian : it is simply evolu- 
tionary. But I think comparison of the various types 
even in black and white may yield in many cases 
unexpected results to the student. For example, it is 
not a mere accident that both in Pacchiarotto's and 

Albertinelli's treatment the top of the picture is 

92 



THE VISITATION 

rounded. Other like points of detail, such as the steps 
in the foreground and the parti-coloured marble of the 
inlaid pavement, I will leave to the ingenuity of my 
readers to discover. 

It is interesting to note, at the same time, that the 
character of a particular painting is not always a safe 
guide to its age. A more archaic type of art may 
sometimes be contemporary with or even subsequent to 
a more advanced one. Raphael's work is from the 
beginning more modern in style than Perugino's ; yet 
Perugino outlived his marvellous pupil by several years, 
and continued to the end of his days to paint in the 
selfsame Peruginesque manner, uninfluenced by the 
extraordinary development of art which was taking 
place all round him, through the example of Leonardo, 
Michael Angelo, and their followers. Indeed, there is 
a singularly interesting fresco at Perugia, begun by 
Raphael in early manhood, and completed after 
Raphael's death by Perugino. In this composition 
the pupil's work is far more perfect and far more 
modern in tone than the master's ; the young Raphael 
knew more about the essential principles of art than 
Perugino could acquire in his whole long lifetime. It 
is the same in the case of the two artists with whom we 
have here to deal. Pacchiarotto and Albertinelli were 
born in the selfsame year ; and the Sienese master long 
outlived his Florentine contemporary. But Pacchia- 
rotto's " Visitation " is distinctly archaic in character ; 
it might have been painted half a century earlier than 
Albertinelli's. It is important to remember this dis- 

93 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

tinction between relative age and relative evolution. 
Pictures newer in date may be older in style ; and 
when this is so, for the purposes of our present sub- 
ject they must be considered as if they belonged to 
an earlier epoch. Put in one word, Pacchiarotto's 
work is essentially pre-Raphaelite, Albertinelli's post- 
Raphaelite. 

Furthermore, it is worth while to observe that with 
the gradual increase of technical power — the advance in 
drawing, in modelling, in perspective, in chiaroscuro — 
between Giotto and the great Renaissance painters, 
there went to some degree a falling off in reality and in 
underlying naturalness. Albertinelli's figures are, of 
course, in point of skill and delineation more lifelike 
than Giotto's Virgin and St. Elisabeth. Their embrace 
is more real ; the lines of the arm and the folds at the 
elbow more closely resemble the truths of nature. In 
matters of technique it were absurd to compare them, 
save as examples of totally different planes of know- 
ledge. But look at the faces : look at the scene as a 
whole. You feel that while Albertinelli was concen- 
trating his energies upon the production of a beautiful 
and graceful picture, Giotto was concentrating his 
energies upon the vivid realisation of a scene which 
he felt and believed to have actually happened. That 
homely and aged woman with the deep-lined face and 
the bent back, who leans forward to embrace the 
Mother of her Saviour — how true she is ! how vivid ! 
how genuine 1 how unaffected ! In a certain sense 
there is more actual fidelity to life and humanity in her 

94 



THE VISITATION 

than in the gracefully-hooded and refined lady whose 
draperies Albertinelli arranges with such delicacy and 
dignity. There is more earnestness and truth in the 
gentle attitude of Giotto's Virgin than in the half self- 
conscious poise and pose of AlbertineUi's too meek 
Madonna. The earlier painter is absorbed in his theme, 
the later in his art : the earlier is thinking how the 
Blessed Virgin looked, the later is thinking how he 
can best dispose two heads and profiles against the 
background of sky seen through the rounded arch- 
way. 

This is the Nemesis of progress. As Ruskin has 
somewhere pithily put it, " In early times, art was 
employed for the display of religious facts ; in later 
times, religious facts were employed for the display of 
art." And in the almost equally striking words of 
Morelli, " When a nation's culture has reached its 
culminating point, grace comes to be valued more than 
character." I think it is impossible to compare Giotto's 
" Visitation " with AlbertineUi's and not to see that, 
while the earlier artist thinks of character before 
everything, grace is the one absorbing concern of the 
later one. 

The five specimens given here fairly exhaust the 
chief types in the presentation of their subject. Most 
others are mere transcripts of the central ideas em- 
bodied in these pictures. For example, there is an 
"Annunciation" by Girolamo del Pacchia in the 
Academy at Siena, with Mary and Elisabeth in the 
background, which is almost a direct reproduction of 

95 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

Albertinelli's picture. I may add that the student will 
always do well to look for these little episodes in the 
background of main themes, which often aid in forming 
a clear conception of the evolution of a subject. They 
are introduced as a rule without the slightest regard 
to historical sequence, merely in order to diversify the 
composition. 

Our National Gallery has no " Visitation " of any 
impoi'tance for purposes of comparison ; but the tourist 
in Italy will find many examples of no small interest 
from our present standpoint. An excellent specimen 
of the Venetian mode of treating the subject will be 
found in the picture in the Accademia at Venice 
usually described as the earliest work of Titian, though 
Sir J. Crowe denies that it can have been painted by 
that master at any stage in his evolution. In any case, 
however, it shows the manner in which the "Visita- 
tion " envisaged itself to the rich and luscious Venetian 
imagination. At Paris there is a further specimen of 
Ghirlandajo's treatment of this theme in a work at the 
Louvre, much praised by Kugler ; Avhile another good 
example for comparison is Pontormo's admirable em- 
bodiment of the scene in the glass-covered cloisters of 
the Annunziata at Florence. Nor can I quite pass by, 
as a Lombard example, Gaudenzio Ferrari's work in 
the Turin gallery. Finally, the visitor to Assisi should 
take with him into the Lower Church a photograph of 
the " Visitation " at Padua for comparison Avith the 
other " Visitation " there, attributed by Dobbert, as by 
Crowe and Cavalcaselle, to Giotto in person. It is 

96 



THE VISITATION 

scarcely more than a repetition of the one in 
the Madonna dell' Arena ; but it contains several 
more figures and has a more elaborate background, 
though the action is less free and the draperies 
stifFer. 



97 



Ill 

THE ANNUNCIATION 

In the Pitt-Rivers Anthropological Collection, at the 
Oxford Museum, many separate objects of human 
handicraft, such as weapons, pottery, boats, ornaments, 
and implements, are arranged side by side in the pro- 
bable order of evolutionary development. In somewhat 
the same way I am endeavouring here to arrange certain 
subjects of early Italian painting. Such arrangements 
are most effective and instructive when a very large 
number of allied specimens can be placed together in 
successive rows, in sufficiently close connection to get 
rid entirely of the idea of breaks, and to show a practi- 
cally imperceptible gradation of forms which shade off 
by slow degrees into one another. The evolution of 
the knife, the hatchet, the arrowhead, the spear, can 
thus be traced in detail through hundreds of specimens. 
In art, such collections of examples in every stage 
of development are difficult to procure, and still more 
difficult to reproduce, owing to their size, variety, 
number, and complexity. Sometimes the total tale 
of surviving specimens is relatively small ; as in the 
case of the Sposalizio, only a few dozen treatments of 
which now remain, all told, and those for the most part 

98 



THE ANNUNCIATION 

in Italy itself, where alone they can be compared to 
any advantage. Even these few are chiefly frescoes, 
only a very small number of easel-pictures of the sub- 
ject having ever been painted. But with our next 
subject, the Annunciation, the case is quite different. 
Here, it would be possible for a diligent inquirer to 
make a collection of many hundreds of examples ; and 
the difficulty is rather that of selection and reproduc- 
tion from so vast a number. Even a single Northern 
museum, like our own National Gallery, wiU supply 
the student with several interesting examples for com- 
parison ; while the churches and palaces of Italy itself 
would afford materials for years of study. If one could 
reproduce fifty or a hundred successive "Annuncia- 
tions " for inspection, side by side, the spectator would 
gain a clear and consistent view of the evolution of 
the entire subject. StiU better, if it were possible to 
arrange copies in a long series of divergent rows from a 
central Byzantine original, the student might follow 
the variants on that primitive type as they differentiate 
themselves in the different schools — Tuscan, Umbrian, 
Lombardic, Ferrarese, and Venetian. All that I can 
do here, however, is to give a few salient examples out 
of dozens that occur to me, and thereby to suggest a 
line of study which may be undertaken in detail by 
readers for themselves in London and Paris, in Munich, 
Venice, Milan, Florence, Siena. 

The subject-matter of the Annunciation is taken, of 
course, from the Gospel according to St. Luke. " And 
in the sixth month the angel Gabriel was sent from God 

99 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

unto a city of Galilee, named Nazareth, to a virgin 
espoused to a man whose name was Joseph, of the 
House of David ; and the virgin's name was Mary. 
And the angel came in unto her, and said. Hail, thou 
that art highly favoured ! the Lord is with thee : blessed 
art thou among women. And when she saw him, she 
was troubled at his saying, and cast in her mind what 
manner of salutation this should be." The moment 
chosen for the representation of the Annunciation is 
always the one when the essential words, " Hail, thou 
that art highly favoured ! " are being spoken to the 
Blessed Virgin. The inscription " Ave Maria gratia 
plena " often appears on a scroU in the angel's hands ; 
sometimes, as in the Duccio in the National G-allery, 
the Madonna holds a book inscribed with the words, 
" Behold, a virgin shall conceive and bear a son." 

As regards the formal elements of the composition, 
I would mention first that the action almost invariably 
takes place in a loggia — an arcade or cloister. Quite 
invariably, too, the angel Gabriel occupies the left- 
hand side and the Blessed Virgin the right-hand side 
of the picture. In almost all cases a lectern or reading- 
desk (perhaps rather a prie-dieu) stands in front of or 
beside the Madonna. The angel usually holds in one 
hand in early works a sceptre ; later on this is replaced 
by a spray of the common white garden lily — the An- 
nunciation lily, as it is still called in Italy. These are 
the chief necessary elements of the scene ; other points, 
which vary more from picture to picture, will come out 
in our subsequent description of individual examples. 

100 



THE ANNUNCIATION 

In many early specimens the heavens are opened ; a 
hand or a glory, or even the Eternal Father in person, 
appears in the sky ; and a dove, representing of course 
the Holy Spirit, descends from this point towards the 
heart or head of the Virgin. This feature is admirably 
seen in a quaintly beautiful though very much decorated 
Carlo Crivelli in the National Gallery (Hoom VIII., 
No. 739). As a rule the dove descends in a ray of 
light, which enters the loggia through a window on 
one side ; and even when the dove itself is wanting, 
this heavenly ray frequently forms a marked element in 
the picture. The angel Gabriel's wings are generally 
composed, in the earlier works, of peacocks' feathers ; 
in later ones, they tend to be either white or rosy. In 
most cases the angel is entering somewhat hastily as if 
from without, and behind him is seen an open-air back- 
ground of landscape or city. This vista often occupies 
the centre of the picture. The Virgin, on the other 
hand, sits or kneels in the interior of the loggia, fre- 
quently with a bedchamber opening out behind her. 
One curious feature found in many " Annunciations," 
and more or less present in all under various disguises, 
is this : the Madonna is to a greater or less extent 
distinctly separated by a waU or partition from the 
announcing angel. Ruskin, in discussing the Carlo 
Crivelli in the National Gallery, already mentioned, 
throws out the idea that, as Mary is there represented 
kneeling in her chamber, while the angel is invisible to 
her in the court outside, this treatment " may be in- 
tended to suggest that the angel appeared to her in a 

101 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

dream." But if we examine a large number of instances, 
we shall see that such an explanation, besides its in- 
herent improbability in the ages of faith (when Scrip- 
ture facts were accepted in the most literal sense), fails 
to cover the majority of the cases. For while in some 
instances the wall is continuous, in others it is broken 
by a door or archway, and in yet others again is merely 
represented by a colonnade or row of pillars. I shall 
suggest hereafter an explanation of this singular feature 
which seems to me at once more reasonable and more 
evolutionary. 

The earliest " Annunciation " to which I shall call 
special attention here is Giotto's, in the Madonna dell' 
Arena at Padua. As far as possible I illustrate Giotto's 
work from the little Paduan church, because there, 
more than anywhere else, critics seem to agree that we 
have the undoubted handicraft of the master ; and also 
because almost every one of the subjects I have selected 
for treatment in the present series is there represented. 
But in the chapel of the Arena, the group of the 
Annunciation is not treated in a single coherent pic- 
ture ; it is made the subject of two separate frescoes. 
These frescoes are divided from one another by the 
intervention of the choir arch ; the angel of the Annun- 
ciation kneels to the left of the arch ; the Madonna 
kneels, facing him, to the right, but separated from 
him by the whole width of the choir. It is in this 
peculiarity, I believe, that we must trace the origin of 
the wall or barrier which so often marks off the figure 

of the Virgin from that of the angel Gabriel. 

102 



THE ANNUNCIATION 

In order to understand this point, again, we must 
look back to a curious architectural use of the Annun- 
ciation. Over the principal portal of almost every 
church in Paris, from Notre Dame and St. Germain 
I'Auxerrois to the tympanum of the Madeleine, you 
will find a sculptured relief of the Resurrection and the 
Last Judgment. Throughout Northern France (as for 
example again at St. Denis and Amiens) this rehef was 
considered the proper one for the decoration of the 
main doorway of churches. In Italy, on the other 
hand, the Annunciation was the subject always so 
employed at the entrance of churches. For instance, 
we find it in the mosaic by Ghirlandajo over the north 
door of the Cathedral at Florence. Most often, how- 
ever, the Annunciation is employed for this purpose 
in the form of a divided relief, on either side of the 
principal door, — the angel to the left, the Madonna 
to the right, and the doorway between them. It may 
so be seen in half the churches of Italy ; every one 
will remember it, to particularise a well-known case, 
on the front of the Lower Church at Assisi. North of 
the Alps, even, the usage was not uncommon ; and an 
example survives (restored, of course) on the west front 
of Salisbury Cathedral. 

From this architectural use, so common that, once 
it is pointed out to you, you will see it everywhere, it 
came about, as I think, that the Annunciation grew to 
be regarded as the proper subject for the decoration 
of the blank space beside an archway. At any rate, 
from a very early age, both inside churches and outside 

105 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

them, reliefs and frescoes of the Annunciation are con- 
stantly so represented, with the figures separate and 
divided from one another by the empty space of the 
intervening archway. Hence arose a custom of divid- 
ing the treatment, as it were, into two separate halves, 
which are regarded as having little or nothing to do 
with one another. In a Fra Bartolommeo at the Uffizi 
in Florence the picture is actually cut in tAvo as panels 
of a shutter ; while in a Paolo Veronese, in the same 
collection, the Madonna and angel are separated from 
one another by the whole width of a quite empty 
corridor. 

To return to our Giotto : the two halves of this 
divided picture are strictly symmetrical, and in each 
the loggia where the Annunciation takes place is repre- 
sented by two little projecting arcaded boxes, like the 
loges of a theatre. To the left is the angel, half kneel- 
ing, with unusually fine sweeps of drapery for Giotto, 
quite unlike the straight up-and-down folds of his 
predecessors ; a scroll is in Gabriel's hand, originally 
inscribed, no doubt, " Ave Maria, gratia plena," though 
these words are (to my eyes at least) no longer legible. 
Round his head is the usual solid-rayed Giottesque 
halo ; pencils of light radiate on every side around him. 
To the right, the Madonna, with a similar halo, receives 
his salutation in the same attitude. Her hands (ill 
drawn) are devoutly clasped on her breast, in a position 
which already was or became conventional. In front 
of her is the usual prie-dieic, or reading-desk. Rays of 
glory from an unseen source fall on her face from 

106 




THE ANNUNCIATION: L'/Jizl Gallery. Florence. 



NERI 1)1 lilCCI 



107 



THE ANNUNCIATION 

behind one of the boxes which form the loggia. Her 
features are sweet and resigned, but have none of that 
air of fear and astonishment which Vasari tells us 
Giotto gave to the Virgin in an " Annunciation " he 
painted at Florence. However, there is a Giottesque 
" Annunciation " in the Uffizi which fully makes up 
for any such dejficiency ; I commend it to the attention 
of those who wish to see the rudest work of this school 
in its first vain struggles after the expression of 
emotion. 

Subsequent pictures of the Annunciation are exceed- 
ingly common, and fall at once into three main types. 
In the first place the subject was often employed alone, 
inside or outside the principal portal of churches, or 
divided in the same way on either side of the choir 
arch. In the second place it formed, as a fresco, one 
of the common series both of the Life of Christ and 
the Life of the Virgin. In the third place it was often 
the theme of a votive picture or altar-piece, especially 
as one of the series known as the " Seven Joys of 
Mary." This diversity of use fully accounts for the 
frequency of the subject. 

An " Annunciation " by Neri de' Bicci, also in the 
Uffizi, of which I give an illustration, is a fair specimen 
of the types of these earlier easel pictures. I introduce 
it here out of chronological order because it really 
represents a pure survival of the Giottesque model 
in a later generation. It contains a double colonnade 
like a small cloister ; this double colonnade recurs in 
many Giottesque pictures, and is essentially similar in 

109 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

type (though not in architectural order) to that in the 
Paolo Veronese already mentioned. To the extreme 
left is a door by which the angel would appear to 
have entered ; above it stands a little window, through 
which in many instances (though not in this) a ray 
of light falls on the Blessed Virgin. Gabriel advances 
with hands clasped on his breast, a common later alter- 
native to the saluting attitude of Giotto's angel : notice 
his peacock wings, and the delicate pattern on his robe 
and fluttering ribbons. He is erect, not kneeling. To 
the right is the Madonna, seated, with hooded head, 
and hands uplifted in an attitude of astonishment. 
There is no reading-desk, but a book lies on her lap ; 
the management of her halo is less adroit than in 
Giotto's treatment. Behind her hangs a curtain — 
which is also a feature of Giotto's picture ; a httle 
to her right, through an open door, we get the remote 
suggestion of a bedroom. Above, the heavens are 
opened, and the Eternal Father, in a circle of radiant 
glory, with outstretched hands, looks down upon His 
handmaid. Rays from His breast fall in the direction 
of the Virgin's bosom : a dove is descending on them, 
as on a path of light, towards the Mother of the 
Saviour. Through the open door to the left, and 
through the arcade behind the angel, we obtain vistas 
of a formal landscape, with trees and terraces in 
incorrect perspective. These trees and terraces are 
conventional features. Neither in this picture nor in 
Giotto's treatment is there any white lily. Otherwise, 
Neri's work, in spite of its date, may be accepted 

110 



THE ANNUNCIATION 

as a very central and typical specimen of an early 
" Annunciation." 

Fra Angelico's treatment, in that lovely fresco on 
the walls of San Marco, is in some ways simpler, yet 
far more beautiful than Bicci's. As before, the scene 
is a cloister, not wholly unlike that of the Frate's 
own monastery, but still more closely resembling the 
court of the church of the Annunziata at Florence. 
The columns and arches are handled with a great 
advance in technical skill on the early Giottesque, and 
their capitals deserve no little study. Observe also 
the comparatively realistic garden on the left — the 
nailed palings, the trees of the background. The 
angel has just entered from this garden front ; he is 
dropping on one knee, with hands folded over his 
breast, as in Neri's picture and so many others by the 
earlier painters. Notice the peacock wings, divided, 
as in many later instances, into distinct parallel belts 
or regions. Notice also the embroidery on his sleeve 
and bosom, a feature which recurs in several other 
Gabriels. As to his face, that is girlish and Fra 
Angelico all over ; it breathes the very spirit of that 
peaceable convent. To the right, the Virgin is seated 
on a rough wooden stool ; her aspect is troubled ; her 
arms are folded on her breast ; but the disposition of 
her robe is almost identical with that of Bicci's picture. 
(Compare also the easel picture attributed to Fra 
Angelico, and lately added to the National Gallery, 
Room II., No. 1406.) There is point in even so minute 
a correspondence as the cut of her inner garment at 

113 F 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

the neck — a detail which may be observed again and 
again in Tuscan and Umbrian "Annunciations." To 
her right, as with Bicci, a door opens to a bedchamber, 
as simple and bare as one of the little whitewashed 
cells at San INIarco ; the tiny window is there, though 
no ray pours through it. Comparison of the loggias 
and windows in these first three examples is full of 
instructiveness. But Fra Angelico's Madonna is not 
reading ; his angel holds no lily ; and no hint appears 
of the dove descending upon the chosen maiden. 

Our next example is the exceedingly beautiful 
"Annunciation" by Filippo Lippi in the National 
Gallery, Room IL, No. 666. The original being, in 
this case, so very accessible to English readers, I will 
enter into fuller details than usual -nath regard to its 
composition. The picture is painted to fill a lunette, 
and therefore the loggia can only be indicated, instead 
of being represented in full, as in Fra Angelico's fresco. 
For the same reason tlie figures are almost necessarily 
represented as kneeling and sitting, because there 
would have been no room for them to stand up 
erect in so small an area. Lippi's even more beautiful 
and brilliant companion picture, in the same room, 
also lunette-shaped, similarly represents the Medici 
family saints as seated on a bench in a dainty and 
exquisite garden. (Go and look at both in Room 
II. , next time you are passing the National Gallery.) 
St. Cosmas and St. Damian are there — tlie blessed 
physicians, who were patrons, of course, of the whole 
Medici family, and more particularly of Cosmo de' 

114 



THE ANNUNCIATION 

Medici, who founded its greatness : you may know 
them by their red gowns and boxes of ointment. St. 
Lawrence is there, with his gridiron, to represent 
Lorenzo ; and St. Francis with the stigmata ; and 
St. Anthony to balance him ; with St. Peter Martyr, 
proud as ever of the signs of his martyrdom. These 
two pictures were painted, in fact, for Cosmo de' 
Medici, and no doubt filled originally the spaces over 
doorways in his villa near Fiesole. They were there- 
fore necessarily conditioned by the size of the interval 
between door and ceiling, so that only short seated 
figures could be introduced into them. I mention this 
fact because you will always find several treatments of 
a subject like the Annunciation, each equally persistent, 
but differing among themselves according as the space 
to be filled was a wall for a fresco, a lunette above 
a door, or a panel in an altar-piece. And note once 
more the prevalence of the feeling that the Annuncia- 
tion is a subject especially fitted for placing above a 
doorway. The particular picture with which we are 
now engaged has Cosmo de' Medici's crest, three 
feathers tied together m the Medici ring, on the 
pedestal of the parapet which supports the vase with 
the Annunciation lilies. 

Except in so far as the necessities of space compel, 
the resemblance of Filippo Lippi's picture to Bicci's 
and Fra Angelico's is very close in every particular. 
Of course the sweet boyish angel is beautiful and 
graceful, with a robust beauty and a vigorous grace- 
fulness which Lippi could compass far more fully than 

117 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

any of his predecessors. But the details are still 
surprisingly based upon earlier pictures. Gabriel has 
the same peacock wings, the same ornaments on his 
robes, the same embroidered yoke and wristbands 
and sleeve-pieces. Even the scintillating jewel on 
his breast, scattering rays of light, is precisely the 
same as in earlier pictures. He kneels in a flowery 
garden which recalls Angelico ; behind are the same 
trees, the same marble terraces as in Bicci's picture. 
He bears for the first time in our series (though not 
by any means in the history of art) the Annunciation 
lily, which, is duplicated in the vase on the exquisite 
parapet. (Compare here the Duccio in the National 
Gallery, Room II., No. 1139.) Notice that the vase 
is inaccurately drawn, especially at the bottom. The 
Madonna is seated, as often, on a raised dais ; a book 
lies on her lap, as in Bicci's treatment ; to her right 
is a bedchamber and the entrance to the doorway ; 
the curtain at her back still remains conspicuous. But 
observe how different are the rich decorative details 
which Lippi, painting for his wealthy patron, throws 
into the scene, from the monastic bareness and ascetic 
feeling of Fra Angelico's background. One is ornate 
and elaborate, as becomes the palace of the wealthy 
Medici ; the other simple and severe, as becomes the 
Dominican cloisters of San Marco. Nothing could 
be more redolent of the two artists' spirits. 

The earlier painters often represented the dove as 
launched by the Eternal Father, visible in His glory. 
With Lippi the conception reaches a higher point of 

118 




THE ANNUNCIATION: Uffizi Gallery, Flore 



BOTTICELLI 



THE ANNUNCIATION 

poetry and reticence : only a hand is seen issuing from 
a cloud above, and the dove descends upon the Virgin's 
lap in faintly-marked concentric rings of radiance. 
Other points of resemblance and difference, too numer- 
ous to mention, the student can observe for himself by 
close inspection of the original pictures. Indeed, I will 
here repeat what I have already said, that the best way 
to pursue this study is to accumulate photographs of 
many representations of a single subject, and compare 
them with other originals in the churches or galleries 
where they actually occur. 

The Botticellian "Annunciation," in the Uffizi, differs 
more widely than any of its predecessors from the estab- 
lished model. It is marked, indeed, by more than 
the usual amount of Botticellian affectation. (And in 
saying this, I hope I shall not be misunderstood ; for I 
am a sworn admirer of the greatest of the Florentines, 
though my admiration does not blind me to the fact of 
his occasional lapse into extremes of his own good 
qualities.) We have still the loggia, or something like 
it ; still the square inlaid pavement of Filippo Lippi's 
treatment ; still the garden, with its marble parapet ; 
and still one tree, which does duty as a last relic for the 
grove of the earlier painters. But the background is 
now a wide Italian landscape ; the angel's wings have 
ceased to be made up of peacock's feathers, and are 
rather swanlike ; his halo is managed with more artistic 
skill ; his hair, his flowing robes, his pellucid veil, his 
attitude, his expression, are unmixed Botticelli. Those 
diaphanous tissues were dear to the spiritual painter's 

121 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

soul. The lily is still there, no longer stiff and 
straight, but curved in accordance with Botticelli's 
instinct. Compare the folded hands of Bicci's or Fra 
Angelico's Gabriel with the two open fingers of Lippi's 
charming angel, and the expressive and dainty outspread 
hand of Botticelli's earnest seraph, fully conscious of the 
iTQomentous message he bears to the Virgin. This treat- 
ment of the hand is peculiarly Botticellian ; he loves to 
twist fingers into curiously graceful, yet somewhat 
affected attitudes. I^ippi's Gabriel is placid and com- 
posed ; Botticelli's has hurried through space, his veil 
still flying, and is big with the mighty news he bears to 
humanity. His tone is ineffable in plain English prose : 
Rossetti might have expressed it. As for the Madonna, 
her attitude is Botticelli in his most characteristic 
moment ; yet even here, transfigured as she is by the 
ascetic painter's volcanic imagination, we recognise the 
cloak, the collar, the embroideries, the book and reading- 
desk of earlier representations. But the dove has dis- 
appeared ; to Botticelli the tale has become spiritualised 
and etherealised. 

Very different indeed is the conception of the 
Annunciation by that decorative, half Venetian, half 
Paduan painter. Carlo CriveUi, in the interesting though 
overloaded picture which hangs on the walls of the 
Paduan room at the National Gallery, Room VIII., No. 
379. I reproduce it here in full, but it is impossible 
to form a proper conception of the extraordinary 
mass of detail, far beyond even what is usual with 
CriveUi, from a reproduction on such a small scale. 

122 




THK ANXUN'CIATHIX : Xatioiial C„iU,ry. Zf.«,/,>, 



ARI.Ci L'RI\i:i I 1 



THE ANNUNCIATION 

Readers interested in the subject must look at it for 
themselves in Trafalgar Square. It is a labyrinth of 
wholly extraneous ornament. In Lippi's and Botti- 
celli's treatment, which form the final flower and pure 
efflorescence of the Tuscan ideal, the angel and the 
Madonna constitute, as it were, the entire picture : they 
fill the foreground ; the rest, beautiful as it is, serves 
merely for background to the figures, as it ought to 
do. But in Crivelli, who was rather a painter of fruit, 
flowers, and decorative adjuncts than of truly religious 
scenes, the background is the picture ; the figures are 
there as scarcely more than accessories. His whole soul 
revelled in jewellery and upholstery. To the right, as 
ever, we have the Madonna, with her crossed hands, 
kneeling at her reading-desk, a book open before her. 
On her right, again, is the open bedchamber ; the 
curtain still hangs much as in Giotto's embodiment. 
From the glory in the heavens the dove descends in a 
ray of light, through a little round -arched window, on 
the head of the Madonna. Without, in the street, and 
separated from her as usual by that strange dividing 
wall, kneels the angel Gabriel. In figure and feature 
he is very unlike the Florentine angels : there is a 
definiteness and precision about him, a sharpness and 
clearness of outline, which recalls Mantegna and the 
school of Squarcione. Yet, with all the difference in 
type between the two angehc conceptions, observe still 
the wings, divided as of old into definite regions ; observe 
the white lily, the jewel on the breast, the curious 
shoulder-ornaments, as in Lippi's representation, only 

125 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

twisted, Crivelli-fashion, into marvellous foliation : 
observe the floating ribbons w^hich recall Neri de' Bicci, 
and which were etherealised by Botticelli into his cloud- 
like drapery. By the angel's side, a mere spectator of 
the scene, kneels Emidius, the patron saint of Ascoli, 
holding in his hand a model of the city. (Ascoli is a 
town on the Adriatic where Crivelli passed the greater 
part of his life, and where he painted for a local com- 
mission this picture, with its aggressive and speaking 
motto of Libe7'tas Ecclesiastica.) 

But these figures, as I say, though essential to the 
work from the point of view of the patrons who com- 
missioned it, were merely its occasion from the point 
of view of that extraordinarily painstaking and detaU- 
loving creature, its painter. Of course there are an 
apple and a gourd in the foreground : Crivelli could do 
nothing without fruit and flowers. Of course, also, 
there is endless profusion of decorative work : elaborate 
arabesques on the pilasters of the Madonna's lordly 
house ; elaborate capitals, elaborate loggias, an elaborate 
cornice. The grain of the wood on her reading-desk is 
carefully painted ; so are the planks in the wall of her 
bedchamber. Observe her dainty bodice, her jewelled 
hair, her counterpane ; her decorative pillows, the pat- 
tern on her curtain, the fretted plaster-work on the 
diapered ceiling : notice the peacock above, the relief 
behind him, the open arcade with its gorgeous roof; 
the dove, the caged bird, the rug, the basin of flowers, 
the jug with the plant in it. Notice even the cherubs 
on the side of the house towards the street and the 

126 



THE ANNUNCIATION 

angel. And then observe that we have still in the 
background the steps, the trees, the formal garden. 
How Paduan is the medallion of a Caesar by the arch ! 
how Venetian the quaint touch of everyday life in the 
figure of the chubby child who peeps round the corner ! 
Besides the endless interest of its decorative work, this 
picture is useful as marking the difference between the 
spiritual and ideal motives which dominated Florence, 
and the worldly motives of richness and splendour 
which dominated Venice. Do not omit to go and look 
at it, and compare its purely adventitious detail with 
the poetical background of Filippo Lippi's " Annun- 
ciation." In the Florentine, the detail is there for the 
sake of the picture ; in the Venetian, the picture is there 
for the sake of the detail. 

Lorenzo di Credi's " Annunciation," once more in 
the Uffizi, is a grateful relief from the tweedledum and 
tweedledee of Crivelli's elaborate and too ornate treat- 
ment. The Florentine painter gives us a Gabriel more 
fully in accordance with Renaissance sentiment. His 
face is gentle and slightly Leonardesque ; his hair hangs 
in curls less vagrant than Botticelli's ; he is calm and 
restrained with the restraint that is habitual in all 
Lorenzo's painting. No passion here, but the calm and 
masterful work of a consummate craftsman. Gabriel 
kneels as of old in a flowery garden ; behind him is the 
loggia, the colonnade, the marble parapet. But beyond, 
the landscape has become increasingly naturalistic : it 
resembles in general effect the upper valley of the Arno. 
The angel's wings still display distinct regions, as of 

129 



EV^OLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

old ; his left hand holds the Annunciation lily ; his halo 
has dwindled to a mere floating ring, seen in accurate 
perspective. The uplifted right hand seems to beckon 
the Madonna. The drapery has lost its mediteval orna- 
ment, and is fairly on the way to the mere massive 
folds and textureless tissues of later painters. In early 
times much pains are spent over the accurate represen- 
tation of particular stuffs ; from Leonardo onwards the 
robes are nothing more than abstract sheets of indeter- 
minate fabrics. Between Gabriel and the Madonna 
spreads that mysterious wall of partition, just pierced 
by a door, as one may see from the light on the floor in 
front of Our Lady. The A^irgin herself, to the right 
as always, kneels at her reading-desk, with the bed- 
chamber behind, and the curtain and the window. But 
her attitude is one which would have been wholly 
impossible to earlier painters : partly reminiscent of 
Botticelli, the hands are yet free alike from the affected 
twist which he gives to fingers, and from the lifeless 
stiffness of preceding artists. As a whole this picture 
is an admirable example of Lorenzo di Credi's art : its 
simplicity, when compared with the mediaeval detail of 
most previous " Annunciations," is immediately obvious. 
But it also illustrates in an admirable degree the curious 
tendency to represent the " Annunciation " as consisting 
of two equal and parallel pictures. 

This peculiarity is even more noticeable in the 
divided panels by Fra Bartolommeo in the Uffizi, 
which carry the twofold arrangement of the subject 
to a singular pitch nowhere else observable. Here 

130 




THE ANNUNCIATION: Cffizi GalUiy. Fhyena. 



FKA EARTOI.OMMEO 



131 



THE ANNUNCIATION 

we have the same simple portal as in Lorenzo di 
Credi's picture, and somewhat the same disposition 
of the dais and the bedchamber. The angel bears 
still the Annunciation lily, but, to say the truth, he 
is employed for the most part as a mere study in 
drapery. The Madonna kneels gracefully by her 
shadowy reading-desk, with book half open in her 
hand ; the curtain and other essential properties are 
there, as usual. But virtue has gone out of the 
thing ; it is no longer really the Mother of the 
Saviour, but an Academy model in an admirably 
arranged mantle. The aftected pose of the left hand, 
half reminiscent as it is of earlier attitudes, has now 
something theatrical and unreal about it. You feel 
in a second that Fra Bartolommeo is not trying to 
produce an impression of a scene which he believes 
to have actually occurred, but is concentrating his 
energies on drawing a couple of figures in graceful 
poses and with correct draperies. The art of the 
thing is all in all to him — the event is nothing ; and 
in becoming thus conscious, the art itself has lost 
half its charm for us. Better Neri de' Bicci's simple, 
childlike faith, than the Frate's conscientious and 
conscious efforts to be before all things an artist. 

As an example of the final stage in the evolution 
of the subject at the high tide of the Renaissance, I 
would select an " Annunciation " by Paolo Veronese 
in the Venetian room of the Uffizi. This picture is 
interesting for the most part only by way of con- 
trast. Its angel is a well-developed Venetian model, as 

133 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

little angelic as one can easily conceive, remarkable 
chiefly for his fine and somewhat too exuberant 
physical development, like a Titian gone to seed and 
lapsed into pure voluptuousness. He might have 
sat for a Bacchus or a young Silenus. Save that he 
wears a pair of somewhat perfunctory wings, and 
still carries by pure force of habit an Annunciation 
lily, nobody would ever know him for an angeUc 
messenger. On the opposite side kneels a Venetian 
lady, full-faced and amply developed, in the character 
of the Madonna. Fra Angelico, or even Bellini, 
would have hesitated to represent Our Lady as such 
a mere fashionable Venetian beauty ; but Paolo 
Veronese had no such scruples. He treated the 
Annunciation, or any other sacred scene, only as an 
opportunity for the display of a charming and any- 
thing but spiritual model. Both angel and Madonna 
are thoroughly theatrical ; and, except for its name, 
and the conventions in its treatment, there is nothing 
at all of sacred art in the picture. 

Yet, even in Veronese's voluptuous scene, observe 
how many traces still remain to us of the traditional 
"Annunciation." The past died hard. The action 
takes place in a loggia or colonnade, no longer 
medieval, but frankly and obtrusively classical, with 
fluted columns, and volutes on the capitals of the 
distant pilasters. Gabriel is still separated from the 
Blessed Virgin by an empty space, here specially 
marked by the intervention of two rows of columns. 
At his back are reminiscences of the old formal garden 

134 



THE ANNUNCIATION 

and the trees and marble terraces which long formed 
the necessary elements of the pictorial legend. Even 
the traditional black-and-white marble floor, in alter- 
nate squares, has not been forgotten ; nor the vista 
behind, nor the Madonna's clasped hands, nor the 
book, nor the reading-desk, nor the uplifted finger of 
the announcing archangel. From the centre above, 
the glory of the Eternal Father still shines from the 
clouds ; and in the place of the concentric rings of 
light of earlier painters, little cherubs are descending 
(almost playfully) upon the Virgin Mother. Veronese 
has tried to the best of his comprehension to realise 
the scene in much the same terms as earlier art 
realised it. But oh, in how different, in how debased 
a spirit ! 

For it is all a vain pretence. He was not painting, 
he could never paint, a real " Annunciation." The 
great Venetian colourist was perfectly at home in such 
scenes as the " Family of Darius before Alexander " 
in our National Gallery (Room IX., No. 294), or the 
" Supper at Cana of Galilee " in the Louvre, which 
is really a sumptuous banquet in a rich man's house, 
far fitter to grace an imperial dining-hall than the 
refectory of a monastery, for which purpose it was 
painted. His work at the Doge's Palace is admirable 
for its object — large, princely, expansive, begotten of 
ancient wealth and the spacious family and ceremonial 
life of a mighty, aristocratic, commercial city. But 
when he comes to try his hand at an " Annunciation," 
there is nothing of saintly, nothing of pure or virginal 

137 



EVOLTTTION IN ITALIAN ART 

in his vulgar conception. The angel is just a handsome 
theatrical messenger; the Madonna just a beautiful and 
voluptuous Venetian lady. Purity and humility are the 
very last attributes one v^^ould dream of associating 
with her. The deceitfulness of riches had corrupted 
and destroyed Venetian painting : art committed 
suicide by becoming a mere appanage of wealth and 
worldly splendour. 

Other " Annunciations " exist in the National 
Gallery which it will be well worth the reader's 
while to compare on the spot with the Lippi and 
the Crivelli. One by Duccio of Siena gives an inte- 
resting idea of the subject as treated by that pioneer 
of original art in Tuscany. Another, m the Umbrian 
room, by Giannicolo JNIanni (Room VI., No. 1104), 
Perugino's pupil, who painted the chapel of the 
Cambio at Perugia, well illustrates the later Umbrian 
style, and has some quaint arabesques on the Virgin's 
reading-desk, very characteristic of their painter. Some 
singular examples, most strangely divided, may be seen 
in the Early Tuscan room in the Gallery. I need not 
mention the Fra Bartolommeo at the Louvre, nor the 
exquisite Andrea del Sarto at the Pitti Palace — 
perhaps the loveliest embodiment of the scene we 
are considering by any painter of the High Renais- 
sance. These and countless other examples will occur 
at once to all readers who have seen them ; and the 
specimens already described will suffice, I think, to 
convey an idea of the chief types of treatment in the 

Florentine school at least, if not in the sister provinces. 

138 




THE ANNUNCIATIOX : Pilti Gallery, Florence. 



AM'REA llEI. SARTO 



THE ANNUNCIATION 

For those who desire to make a collection of 
illustrative photographs, there is no better subject to 
begin upon than the " Annunciation." It is more 
varied and more interesting in type than the "JNIadonna 
and Child " ; its evolution is more marked ; and the 
theme exists in almost equal numbers of examples. 
Copies may be collected and arranged according to 
schools and affiliation, with a cross - division into 
frescoes and easel-paintings, separate or united com- 
positions, and lunettes or arch-pieces. Photographs 
of sculptured " Annunciations," architectural or other- 
wise, and of others in mosaic, della Robbia ware, and 
so forth, will help to make the collection completer. 
A good arrangement of one or two such groups of 
subjects in an accessible room in London would be 
of untold benefit to students of evolution in design 
and composition. 



141 



IV 



THE MADONNA AND CHILD 

The evolution of the Madonna is a far more subtle 
and difficult problem than any of those we have 
hitherto considered in the present chapters. I do not 
merely mean that the number of Madonnas in existence 
makes the subject unmanageable, and that a complete 
collection of specimens representing its treatment in 
all ages of Italian art must extend to at least several 
thousand examples. From one point of view, this 
very abundance of material for the history of the type 
makes the evolutionary treatment of the theme all the 
easier. It would be possible, indeed, to accumulate 
copies of various INIadonnas so as to form a continuous 
series which would melt by almost imperceptible grada- 
tions from the earliest and rudest efforts of Christian 
art, through the tender grace of Lippi and Botticelli, 
to the full flower of the Renaissance, and the pro- 
gressive insipidity of Correggio, the Caracci, and the 
eclectic painters. It would be possible, too, so to 
arrange one's groups of Madonnas in divergent lines 
as to represent their differentiation into the diverse 
schools — Florentine, Sienese, Umbrian, Lombard, 

Paduan, Venetian. Nowhere else is the continuity 

142 



THE MADONNA AND CHILD 

of specimens so perfect ; nowhere else is the line of 
affiliation so clear and so unbroken. 

But the simple composition of the Madonna and 
Child is lacking in that definiteness and variety of 
circumstance which one gets in most other sacred 
subjects. A Mother and a Baby — that is all that one 
can say is essential to the subject. So simple and 
natural is the little group, indeed, that in the museum 
at Ghizeh, near Cairo, one may see, side by side, 
ancient Egyptian representations of Isis and Horus, 
and early Coptic Christian representations of the Virgin 
and Child, so closely similar in aspect that only the 
presence or absence of certain symbolic signs, like the 
cimx aiisata on the one hand or the alpha and omega 
on the other, enables one to distinguish the heathen 
from the Christian figures. Nay, it is even believed 
that in sundry early transitional images the two merge 
into one another in inextricable confusion. A Mother 
and Child, especially if reverently conceived as objects 
of adoration, can differ but little, relatively speaking, 
from representation to representation. There are 
Buddhist examples that an unskilled eye might take 
for Christian. It is this want of definiteness and 
symbohc consistency in the very nature of the subject 
which has led me to postpone its consideration till 
my readers had gained from more salient types some 
rough idea of the general principles which underlie the 
course of artistic evolution in Italy. 

Furthermore, while the subject of the Madonna and 
Child is in itself so simple as to be vague and elusive 

143 G 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

by reason of its very simplicity, it is on the other hand 
much comphcated by the fact that it shades off by 
degrees on every side into other scenes, whose evolu- 
tion must be separately traced along lines of their own 
with equal minuteness. Several khids of Madonnas were 
popularly recognised as themes for distinct pictures. 
The central subject consists of the " Madonna and 
Child " alone, most often represented in three-quarter 
length, seated. This is the type or starting-point. 
Most closely allied to it is the figure of the " Madonna 
Enthroned," generally with a baldacchino or canopy 
surmounting her head. Next in order of complexity 
comes the group of the " Madonna and Child with the 
infant St. John," a subject which admits of greater 
variety of attitude and dramatic interest than the 
simpler one of Our Lady with the Holy Infant on her 
lap or clasped to her bosom. This last group of three 
passes readily into the familiar subject of the " Holy 
Family," by the addition of St. Anne, or St. Joseph, 
or both of them : the INIotlier and Child ; the Father, 
Mother, and Child ; or the Grandmother, Father, 
Mother, and Child respectively. On a slightly dif- 
ferent line of development, representations of the 
" Madonna and Angels " form a separate system : these 
may be as varied in type as the mere circle of seraphim 
round Duccio's Virgin in Santa Maria Novella at 
Florence on the one hand, and the charming little 
cherubs with mandoline and guitar, who discourse 
sweet music to the sleeping babe in that exquisite gem 
by Alvise Vivarini, in the sacristy of the Redentore at 

144 



THE MADONNA AND CHILD 

Venice, on the other. The " Madonna Enthroned," 
again, passes readily into the " Madonna in Glory." 
Another great group of infinite diversity, which I 
reserve for separate treatment here, is the " Madonna 
and Saints," where the latter component figures may 
be infinitely varied in number and character, accord- 
ing to the name or patron of the donor. As to the 
" Assumption " and the " Coronation of the Virgin," 
they belong, of course, to wholly different cycles. 

This brief enumeration of the principal variants 
will suffice to show the complexity of the subject. I 
propose, then, to deal almost exclusively with the 
theme of the Madonna and Child in its simplest and 
commonest form of two figures only. Even here, 
however, great distinctions must be made between the 
treatment of Our Lady in fresco or on panel, as 
cabinet picture or altar-piece. In fact, the subtlety 
and elusiveness of the subject is so great, that on 
first consideration I was almost inclined to shirk it 
as an element in our purview. On second thoughts, 
however, such a course seemed cowardly ; and I have 
decided to include it, if I may so say, experimentally, 
not because I think I can deal with it at all finally, or 
do anything hke full justice to so vast a subject, but 
because I may perhaps be able to throw out some 
general suggestions for a fine of observation which the 
reader must fill in for himself in detail. Besides, as the 
Madonna and Child form an integral part of many 
other subjects, such as the Nativity and the Adoration 
of the Magi, it would be impossible to treat of the 

145 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

synthetic whole before one had considered the com- 
ponent part analytically. 

Traditionally, the earliest representations of the 
Madonna and Child were painted by St. Luke, the 
limner evangelist. Several specimens of his reputed 
liandicraft still exist, the most famous of which is the 
ancient Virgin preserved at the Madonna di San Luca 
on the hill-top by Bologna — in reality a Byzantine 
picture of considerable antiquity, brought hither from 
Constantinople in 1160. Historically, the earhest 
known Madonnas are those of the Roman catacombs : 
only once, however, in those primitive monuments, are 
the A^irgin and Child represented as such (in the cata- 
combs of St. Priscilla, where St. Joseph also forms part 
of the composition in a fresco of the second century, 
so that strictly speaking this must rather be regarded 
as a Holy Family) ; in all other cases the figures of the 
Wise Men are added, so that the work must be treated 
in our formal classification as an Adoration of the Magi. 
For other early Christian Madonnas in Italy we must 
look chiefly to the mosaics and frescoes of the older 
churches in Rome, in Ravenna, and in Venice. The 
study of these ancient mosaics, indeed, is quite beside 
our present purpose ; but I cannot refrain from observ- 
ing here that, without some knowledge at least of the 
most primitive forms thus represented, it is impossible 
to gain a complete conception of the evolution of the 
thirteenth and fourteenth century IMadonnas in Italy. 
Whoever wishes to follow out the subject in detail 
should at least compare the earlier mosaics at St. Mark's 

146 



THE MADONNA AND CHILD 

in Venice and in the basilicas of Ravenna with the early 
Madonnas elsewhere in Italy, and with Duccio's Virgin 
at Santa Maria Novella in Florence. It should also be 
noticed that the Madonna plays a far smaller part in 
early Christian art than is assigned to her from the 
beginning of the fifth, and still more markedly of the 
eleventh century. 

Our own proper subject, however, must be held to 
commence with Duccio, from whom we must date the 
great upward movement in the Italian art of the later 
middle ages. Up to this time the mystical Byzantine 
Madonnas, almond-eyed and grave of aspect, were re- 
peated by one artist after another with hardly any 
alteration ; most of them, indeed, are mere twice-told 
copies of some old and revered miracle-working original. 
Gilt backgrounds are universal. A certain strange aloof- 
ness and gloominess of expression characterises the faces 
of these primitive pictures ; the Byzantine artist shrank 
from giving a smile to Our Lady's hps, and feared to 
compromise the sanctity of the Divine Child by repre- 
senting Him as a happy human baby. The oblique 
Mongolian eyes, the thin and sulky mouth, the sharp 
and attenuated nose, the stiff wooden attitude, all 
suggest rather the idea of angry malevolence than of 
gentleness and benignity. It was from Madonnas such 
as this that Duccio began to revolt ; and, harsh and 
severe as his famous Virgin in Santa Maria Novella 
appears to us nowadays, it was yet to those who saw 
it for the first time a wonderful revelation of unsus- 
pected possibilities of goodness and sweetness. 

147 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

So much has already been written from many points 
of view about this most epoch-making of pictures that 
I shall treat of it here in very brief terms only so far as 
it strictly relates to our own special subject. It hangs 
in a somewhat gloomy and ill-lighted corner of Santa 
Maria, the Ruccellai chapel, and can only be seen to 
advantage in its present position in exceptionally clear 
and brilliant sunshine ; so that visitors to Florence 
should choose a cloudless spring morning on which 
to visit it. But originally its dingy colours must have 
been bright and beautiful. According to the well- 
known but probably apocryphal story, when Charles 
of Anjou was passing through Florence, he was taken 
to inspect this work. All Florence crowded in after 
him. The people stood awestruck before the revolu- 
tionary picture. Nothing like it had yet been seen in 
Tuscany. When finished, it was carried in solemn 
procession to the church by the whole population. It 
is true, the tale has been shown to present some slight 
historical discrepancies ; but it is good evidence at least 
for the popular feeling that this particular Madonna 
formed a special turning-point in the history of painting. 

" The type," says Lord Lindsay, " is still the Byzan- 
tine — intellectualised, perhaps, yet neither beautiful nor 
graceful ; but there is a dignity and a majes>.y in her 
mien, and an expression of inward pondering and sad 
anticipation rising from her heart to her eyes as they 
meet yours, which one cannot forget. The Child, too, 
blessing with its right hand, is full of the Deity, and 
the first object in the picture — a propriety seldom lost 

148 




MADONNA AND CiilVD : I\Iailoniia deir Arena, I'adiia 



149 



THE MADONNA AND CHILD 

sight of by the older Christian painters. And the atten- 
dant angels, though as like as twins, have much grace 
and sweetness." But I do not think Lindsay does full 
justice here to the immense advance upon all ante- 
cedent Madonnas. His Virgin is more human, more 
living, more tender, more real than any previous Byzan- 
tine model. It has truth and expression. Earlier 
Madonnas affected their worshippers as cold and stern : 
Duccio's affected them as gentle and benignant. And 
if we ourselves feel this at the present day, accustomed 
as we are to the womanly tenderness which Lippi and 
Botticelli knew so well how to give to Our Lady's face, 
how much more must contemporary Florentines have 
felt it, to whom Our Lady had been hitherto envisaged 
as an object of terror and of reluctant worship rather 
than as an object of close personal admiration and 
devotion ! As Ruskin well says, the delight of the 
thirteenth-century Florentines in Duccio's picture was 
not merely delight in the revelation of an art they had 
not known how to practise, but in the revelation of a 
Madonna they had not known how to love. Haw- 
tliorne, with strange American recklessness, declared 
it would rejoice his spirit if Duccio's A^irgin were re- 
moved from the church and reverently burnt. Such 
a remark shoAvs utter incapacity to understand the real 
interest and value of historical monuments. It is hope- 
lessly out of tune with evolutionary feeling. I may 
note in passing that the angels which surround this 
famous picture show much more spirit and vigour of 
drawing than the central figures. The ^"irgin and 

151 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

Child were so sacred and so thoroughly conventionalised 
a type that even Duccio did not dare to vary very 
greatly from the received conception ; with the angels 
he felt he had a freer hand, and he indulged his fancy 
accordingly in bolder excursions. 

There is another picture in the Belle Arti at Flor- 
ence, which, though less admirable, is almost a replica 
(say rather a predecessor) of the Ruccellai picture ; but 
having been removed from Santa Trinita into the full 
light of a gallery, it can now be far more conveniently 
studied than its famous rival. The Madonna attributed 
to Cimabue in our National Gallery (Room III., No. 
565) is, if authentic, a somewhat early one of the 
master's, less pleasing than either of the Florentine 
examples ; but it gives at least a tolerably good idea 
of the starting-point of the subject during the period 
of rapid artistic evolution. Its greenish flesh-tints are 
probably due to fading, which has allowed the green 
groundwork to show through the surface-painting. 

The visitor to the National Gallery will also find 
a curious example of the rudest and earliest type of 
Madonna in the picture by Margaritone of Arezzo (Ves- 
tibule, No. 564). This is the most archaic and childish 
in tone of all the works in our national collection. 

Giotto's Madonnas, genuine or doubtful, are exceed- 
ingly numerous. They show us no little advance upon 
Duccio's model ; though even in fresco, and still more 
in panel-paintings, they never exhibit anything like the 
freedom and life of Giotto's vigorous historical subject- 
pictures. The fresco in the Lower Church of Assisi, 

152 




MADONNA AND CHILD: Vf/izi Gallery , FLn-inc, 



BOTTICELLI 



THE MADONNA AND CHILD 

for example, still retains something of the fretfulness of 
Duccio's Virgin ; the hands are ill drawn, and the eyes 
unsatisfactory ; while the Child has yet somewhat of 
the stiff grown-up air which Byzantine painters thought 
necessary to the solemnity of the infant Saviour. The 
Madonna of the church of the Arena at Padua, again, 
which is more certainly from the master's own hand, is 
more pleasing and more natural. The Virgin's face in 
it has much simplicity and purity ; the Child is com- 
paratively truthful and baby-like ; and the humanity of 
the two figures is strongly insisted on in the fact that 
the Madonna is suckling her infant. But the hands, 
the arms, and the Child's legs are very ill drawn, and 
the whole composition lacks the freedom and dramatic 
power of the historical frescoes. Conventionalism still 
fetters the treatment of the subject. The haloes have 
the usual Giottesque solidity, and the infant Saviour's 
is threaded by the Greek cross, prophetic of his future, 
always assigned to the Persons of the Trinity. Other 
Giottesque Madonnas, both in Italy and elsewhere, 
are too numerous to mention. From this Giottesque 
form, as secondary parent, divergent ideals developed 
themselves by degrees in the towns of Italy, under 
the influence of the various environments, aristo- 
cratic or republican, maritime, commercial, monastic 
or mountainous. 

Throughout the Florentine school, the gradual 
evolution of the primitive type continued along lines 
familiar to most of us. I need not recall here the 
various advances in the treatment of the subject by 

155 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

the Gaddi and their successors, by Fra Angelico and 
Benozzo GozzoU, by FiHppo Lippi and Filippino and 
BotticeUi, by Ghirlandajo and Cosimo Rosselli, by 
Leonardo, Michael Angelo, and the mighty Renais- 
sance painters of Florence. Examples abound in 
every great gallery, in Italy and out of it. To illus- 
trate these in anything like sufficient detail would 
require many dozen successive pictures. As a speci- 
men of the purest Florentine spirit in its noblest age, 
I would instance Filippo Lippi's exquisite round 
Madonna in the Pitti Palace : Our Lady's face in it 
is said to have been studied from the nun Lucrezia 
Buti, and it gives us in the most intense form a perfect 
realisation of the Florentine ideal. This, however, is 
not quite a simple Madonna and Child from our 
present point of view, for in the background are re- 
presented the Birth of the Virgin, the meeting of 
Joachim and Anna at the Golden Gate, and other 
episodes. Even in our own National Gallery, it is 
possible to make some study of the evolution of 
Florentine Madonnas by the aid of the attributed 
Cimabue, a Benozzo Gozzoli (Room II., No. 283), 
a Filippo Lippi (Room I., No. 589), a Filippino 
Lippi (Room I., No. 293), a Botticelh (Room III., 
No. 275), a Lorenzo di Credi (Room I., No. 593), 
a Leonardo (Room IV., No. 1093), and several other 
examples. The Sienese school, more pensive and less 
stately, is also well represented by several specimens, 
beginning with an excellent small Duccio (Room II., 
No. 566), and ending with a touching Pacchia (Room I., 

156 




_MAl" iXNA A\D CUn.l) : Pitii i:,„i:crr. Flojciic,- 



1 KA lILIli-o Llrpi 



157 



THE MADONNA AND CHILD 

No. 246) of most graceful and exquisite execution. In 
almost all we may note the conventional blue robe of 
Our Lady, and the bright gilt star on her left shoulder. 
The parallel evolution of the Lombard Madonnas 
is best studied from INIilan as a centre. As a whole, 
this type exhibits less purity and spirituality than the 
Florentine, with greater graciousness and a certain 
pleasing air of cultivated life. You would say, a well- 
read Milanese lady. A refined worldly beauty replaces 
here the poetic idealism of the Tuscan artists. A large 
forehead and thoughtful eyes contrast with the shrink- 
ing Florentine maiden. This difference can be admir- 
ably seen when we compare the mystical Botticelli in 
the Poldi-Pezzoli Museum at Milan witli the sweet 
and touching but wholly unspiritual I^uini which forms 
one of the principal treasures of the Brera Gallery. It 
is worth while to note, too, that the long, oval face, the 
somewhat simpering smile, the broad outlook on the 
world, are all pure Lombard. The Florentine Leonardo 
had settled in Milan towards the close of the fifteenth 
century, and the variants of the Vierge aux Rochers in 
the Louvre and the National Gallery painted by him 
or under his supervision afford an interesting compari- 
son with the earlier Lombard JNIadonnas. The dis- 
tinction between these earlier pictures and the later 
Lombard Virgins by Luini, Eoltraffio, Oggiono, and 
Solario is also noteworthy. Some tolerable examples 
occur in the National GaUery. Among the most 
beautiful of the earher Lombard \^irgins are the 
gentle, placid, and almost melancholy representations 

139 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

by Ambrogio Borgognone, who seems like a silvery 
northern Fra Angelico, with a touch of Filippino. 

I will not dwell at any length upon Mantegna's 
somewhat hard and scholastic Madonnas, nor on the 
other works of the Paduan school, which charm us 
rather by their admirable painting, their " repose and 
self-control," than by any remarkable poetic beauty. 
They are noble and serene rather than touching. But 
in this school, and even in the lesser towns of the 
Lombardo- Venetian plain, a distinct succession and 
progression of Madonnas may easily be traced, often 
of great evolutionary interest. I will recur to this 
subject in part when I come to deal with the more 
complicated theme of the Madonnas and Saints ; for 
the present it will suffice to remark in passing that 
local types of Madonnas may often be observed, even 
in second-rate towns, which have influenced the work 
of great painters when locally engaged, as was the case 
with Mantegna, Luini, Cavozzola, and others. 

The Venetian Madonnas, at which we next arrive, 
rank among the most interesting of the entire series. 
Beginning at first in very Giottesque examples, marked 
by the uniformity of all primitive art, they show with 
the Vivarini some slight approach to their final traits, 
being solider and more aristocratic than their sisters on 
the mainland. But it is with Giovanni Bellini and his 
followers that the type reaches its culminating point. 
A certain grandeur of mien is their distinguishing 
mark ; it sinks with Titian into mere sumptuous 
lovehness, and with Veronese into theatrical splen- 

160 




JIADONNA AND CHILD: Biera Galk'y, Milan. 



I6l 



THE MADONNA AND CHILD 

dour. In the exquisite works of Bellini's age which 
abound at Venice, Our Lady is represented with an 
air of grave and matronly dignity whoUy alien to the 
more natural and girlish Florentine ideal. At Florence 
the Madonna is a tender, shrinking, and delicate 
maiden ; at Venice she is a calm, serene, and pure- 
spirited mother. Her face is fuller and rounder and 
more placid in expression than the Florentine type of 
the ancilla domini : her features are more solemnly 
modelled, less acute, less dainty. She has a heavier 
cheek and chin, richer lips, more drooping eyelids. 
Her head is completely covered, as a rule, by the 
mantling drapery of a cloak or wimple, which falls in 
graceful folds on either side of the full neck and 
shoulders. The neck itself, which in the Florentine 
representation is slim and girlish, becomes for the 
school of Bellini strong and firm as a column. The 
Child, whom the reverence of earlier painters oftenest 
represented as clad in a simple tunic, is wholly nude 
with these great Venetian painters. As a rule. He 
sits or stands in varied attitudes on His mother s lap ; 
sometimes He plays with a fruit, a flower, or some 
other small object. Madonnas of this charming char- 
acter, by Bellini himself, by Cima da ConegHano, and 
by other painters of the same type, abound in the 
galleries and churches of Venice. Everybody must 
recall the three exquisite examples in the sacristy 
of the Redentore, attributed by earlier writers to 
BeUini himself, but assigned by Mr. Crowe to Alvise 
Vivarini, Bissolo, and Pasqualino. Nor is it easy to 

163 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

forget the almost equally charming, though less re- 
ligious, Cimas on the walls of the Academy and the 
Doge's Palace. 

I have left to the last the consideration of the 
Madonnas of the Umbrian school, because this is the 
one which led up in the end to Raphael, and through 
Raphael to the type of the high Renaissance, the 
eclectics, and the decadence. With the Umbrian 
painters the model of the Madonna is usually a softly 
rounded and very girlish maiden. A certain mystic 
pensiveness informs her features. Yet her face has 
the exquisite tenderness of a baby's : neither idealism 
nor spirituality is expressed in her traits, so much as a 
perfect and all but hifantile innocence. This type, 
conspicuous throughout the whole development of 
the Umbrian school, may already be observed in the 
germ in Gentile da Fabriano, and can best be traced 
onwards through Niccolo Alunno, Buonfigli, and 
Fiorenzo di Lorenzo, in the admirable collection of 
local art in the Pinacoteca at Perugia. Indeed, as 
one might expect from the exalted devotion and 
ecstatic, pietistic character of the Umbrian school (so 
deeply influenced by the spirit of St. Francis of Assisi), 
the JNIadonna and Child form its favourite subject ; 
Niccolo in particular having repeated this theme a 
hundred times over. A softened beauty, combined 
with a far-away air of holy reverie, is the distinguish- 
ing note of these Umbrian ^"irgins. Their feet tread 
this earth, but their souls are absorbed in the con- 
templation of the infinite. 

164 



THE MADONNA AND CHILD 

In Perugino, the Umbrian type thus characterised 
finds, of course, its fullest and highest representative. 
Dainty small features, all too babyish for the figures 
that bear them ; a mouth like a Cupid's bow ; a tiny 
and delicate chin ; eyes set well apart, with curiously 
heavy and drooping lids ; faint pencilled eyebrows ; a 
broad smooth forehead : these are the main elements in 
Perugino's Madonnas. The neck has also a peculiar 
but affected grace : the pose of the head on it is 
studied in its elegance. As for the divine Child, 
though grave and earnest. He is oftener remarkable 
for sweet and human babyhood than for suj)ernatural 
character ; yet His tone is pure and holy, with a holi- 
ness undreamt of by Michael Angelo and his followers. 
Perugino, indeed, carried to the utmost pitch the 
Umbrian ideal, which he repeated again and again, 
in all its pensive and affected beauty, with almost 
tedious frequency. His rival, Pinturicchio, has also 
a IMadonna in a magnificent altar-piece in the Perugia 
gallery, which shows us in a far more virile and 
powerful form the Umbrian Madonna in her highest 
development. 

Raphael's earliest realisations of Our Lady were 
necessarily to a great extent Peruginesque in concep- 
tion, though with distinct reminiscences of Timoteo 
Viti's charming naturalness of manner. The highest 
point which he attains in this style is the lovely and 
sympathetic " Madonna del Gran-Duca," in the Pitti 
Palace at Florence. " The picture," says Kugler, " is 
the last and highest condition of which Perugino's type 

165 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

was capable." " The Virgin," says J. S. Harford, " has 
all the pensive sweetness and reflective sentiment of the 
Umbrian school, while the Child is loveliness itself. 
We think of Perugino still, but we think of him as 
suddenly endued with a purer, firmer outline, and more 
refined sentiment." To my mind, in spite of technical 
immaturities and Peruginesque drapery, this is the 
loveliest and truest of all Raphael's Madonnas. It 
still retains the purity and religious feeling of the 
Umbrian school, yet has something of the charm and 
artistic beauty of Raphael's Florentine manner. I 
cannot go on to compare the various other Madonnas 
of Raphael at full length ; but it is impossible to con- 
trast this Virgin with the Madonna della Sedia, which 
hangs close by it in an adjoining room, without perceiv- 
ing at once the immense gulf between the simplicity 
and sincerity of the great painter's early styles, and the 
careless worldliness of his Roman period, when Our 
I^ady appears as a beautiful and blooming Italian 
woman, without sanctity or ideality, pressing to her 
breast in mere maternal love a charming and engaging 
but quite undivine infant. 

From Raphael's Roman period onward the decline 
in the conception of Madonnahood was rapid and fatal. 
No better example of the final stage in its evolution 
from the vaguely divine to the frankly human — I had 
almost said the frankly every-day — can be found any- 
where than in the pretty little panel by Correggio, 
known as the Viei-gc cm Panie?', in the National Gallery 

(Room IV., No. 23). This pleasing but wholly unre- 

166 




MADONNA AND CHILD : National Gallery, London 



CORKEGGIO 



167 



THE MADONNA AND CHILD 

ligious picture represents a round-faced little Italian 
mother, striving to dress lier laughing baby in a tiny 
short-sleeved jacket. It has, of course, the usual merits 
of Correggio from the point of view of technique : it is 
charmingly painted in excellent chiaroscuro, and attracts 
us by its agreeable domestic flavour. It is, in point of 
fact, a taking little genre picture of a young mother in 
the rapture of tending her own first baby. But it is no 
more a JNIadonna and Child than it is a Semele with 
the infant Bacchus. Its sole claim to be considered 
religious lies in its label. Not that this decline is 
peculiar to Correggio or to the Bolognese painters. 
The Venetian school had similarly gone off in religious 
feeling during the lifetime of Titian : that great painter's 
Madonnas are often mere grandiose portraits of Venetian 
beauties ; while Veronese's and Tintoret's merge still 
more completely into pure sumptuousness of arrange- 
ment and voluptuousness of feature. The famous 
Madonna of the Pesaro family, in the Frari at Venice, 
though a magnificent specimen of Titian's composition, 
colouring, and chiaroscuro, is in all essentials a palatial 
picture of high life in a lordly and wealthy Venetian 
household ; while the master has even represented 
the infant Christ as a frolicsome and mischievous 
baby, playing at bo-peep with St. Francis and St. 
Anthony. 

There is one little variant on the three-quarter- 
length IMadonnas with which I have here been 
chiefly engaged, so closely allied to them in the 
spirit and treatment that I cannot refrain from 

169 H 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

devoting a few words to it. This is the triple 
group of the Madonna and Child with the infant 
St. John, so common from the time of Perugino on- 
ward. Earlier Madonnas of our type consist of the 
Mother and Child alone : their background is oftenest 
simple, especially in the primitive period, or at best 
consists of a distant landscape, like Cima da Cone- 
gliano's, recalling the scenes of the painter's own neigh- 
bourhood. Such two-figure groups grow necessarily in 
time a trifle monotonous. As art becomes conscious, 
and strives deliberately after artistic effects, the inono- 
tony of the subject is felt at last to be tedious. Some 
variety from the accepted model is longed for. The 
sculptors of the fifteenth century, influenced by the 
desire for that pyramidal arrangement so effective in 
their art, first began to combine with the Madonna and 
Child the additional figure of the infant St. John 
Baptist. The painters in turn, as Springer justly 
remarks, were not slow to take advantage of so tempt- 
ing an arrangement, which not only admits the delinea- 
tion of additional features of child life, but also makes 
possible the construction of a more advanced composi- 
tion. The two children, represented as playing at the 
feet of the Madonna, form a broad base for the picture ; 
while the arrangement tapers upwards easily and natu- 
rally towards the head of the Virgin. JNIoreover, it was 
possible in such compositions to make the children 
engaged in playing with some childish object — a bird, a 
flower, a pomegranate (the last a symbol of the coming 
Passion) — and so to vary the monotony of the old 

170 



THE MADONNA AND CHILD 

conventional group, where the Madonna and Child 
were represented, so to speak, inerely in the abstract, as 
a holy mother and son, occupied in the contemplation 
of their own divine purity. 

" The Virgin and Child with the Infant St. .John," 
attributed to Perugino, in the National Gallery (Room 
VI., No. 181), is a typical example of the treatment of 
this newer theme by one of the older school of painters. 
If a genuine work of Pietro (which is doubtful), it must 
belong to his early period. It is a three-quarter-length 
composition, representing the Madonna erect behind a 
parapet, on which the infant Saviour stands nude or 
practically so, while the baby St. John, with his con- 
ventional little reed cross poised lightly on his shoulder, 
occupies a lower plane to the right of the panel. Peru- 
gino (or his scholar) has thus to a certain extent thrown 
away the advantages which the new arrangement offered 
him ; though he has also in part availed himself of the 
opportunity for a pyramidal treatment. Furthermore, 
the two children are not playing together : that would 
be too sudden a departure from the severely religious 
idea of Pietro's pictures; for, whether or not tlie Umbrian 
master was an atheist, as Vasari asserts, he was at least 
as an artist of most unshaken orthodoxy. His little 
St. John holds clasped hands of adoration towards the 
infant Christ ; and though the Saviour Himself plays, 
baby-wise, with a curl of His mother's hair, that is the 
utmost relaxation of the religious ideal that Perugino 
can permit himself. The Virgin's comely face, most 
Peruginesque in type, is grave and saintly with true 

173 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

Umbrian saintliness ; and the tiny St. John, though a 
buxom boy for so ascetic a future, yet expresses in his 
baby countenance the utmost reverence and religious 
feeling. Observe the parapet, and compare it with a 
similar feature in several other Umbrian or Lombard 
Madonnas in the same collection. Notice, too, the 
Perugian landscape in the background, with those im- 
possible early Italian rocks, which even Leonardo 
was not ashamed to introduce upon the face of 
nature. 

With Rapliael, this triple type soon blossomed forth 
into a far more artistic family of pictures. During 
his Florentine period he produced three closely allied 
groups, in which the utmost potentialities of the pyra- 
midal form are most beautifully realised. These are 
the Madonna del Cardellino in the Uffizi at Florence ; 
the Madonna al Verde at Vienna ; and the well-known 
Belle Jardiniere in the Louvre. In the first, the 
natural touch of the children playing with the goldfinch 
charmed the Italian fancy of the time, and suggested 
the line of treatment which was to result at last in the 
purely secular Madonnas of Correggio and the eclectics. 
But the picture in the Louvre gives the best idea of 
this transitional stage, when Raphael had to a large 
extent got rid of his Peruginesque preconceptions, but 
still retained something of the exalted purity and 
pietism of the Umbrian school. Its draperies and 
composition are far more perfect than those of the 
Gran-Duca ; but it does not speak to the heart like 
the earher picture. On the other hand, it is not purely 

174 




MADONNA AND CHILD WITH INI- ANT SJ'. JOHN : Xalion.il G.u'.^ry. Lomlon. 
rEKUGIXO 



'75 



THE MADONNA AND CHILD 

mundane and secular, like the Madonna della Sedia. 
There is still some touch of Madonnahood about the 
mother, some divinity in the Son, some Peruginesque 
piety in the baby St. John Baptist. 

In the Madonna della Sedia, on the other hand, 
which is a round picture of the Virgin and Child with 
St. John, in the Pitti Palace at Florence, Raphael 
returns, so far as the mere formal and formative 
elements of the composition are concerned, to the 
earlier Peruginesque model. The figure of Our Lady 
is a three-quarter-length : on her bosom is the infant 
Christ, at her side St. John folds his little hands in 
prayer. But as regards its spirit, this Madonna, painted 
in the prime of Raphael's Roman period, is the most 
purely worldly, the most undisguisedly earthly, of all 
his Virgins. It is a mere beautiful Italian peasant 
woman, with a many-coloured kerchief wrapped care- 
lessly round her head, caressing her baby. As Kugler 
rightly remarks, " the tranquil enjoyment of maternal 
love " forms the keynote of the motive. " It is the 
favourite picture of women," says Burckhardt. But 
there is nothing in it of religious art, save the " grave 
gaze of the Infant," which impressed George Eliot, and 
roused in Madame Swetchine the most ardent admira- 
tion. Present-day spectators hardly note even this 
single touch of spirituality. 

The Garvagh or Aldobrandini Madonna in our 

national collection (Room VI., No. 1171) is a less 

pleasing treatment of the same general theme as the 

Belle Jardiniere, belonging to Raphael's Roman period. 

177 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

It should be compared with the three examples of 
the Belle Jardiniere type, and also with the Madonna 
della Sedia, which it resembles in tone though not in 
spirit. 

As for the Blenheim Madonna in the National 
Gallery, and the highly ideal Madonna di Foligno in 
the Vatican, they fall rather under our next head of the 
Madonna and Saints, while the Sistine Madonna at 
Dresden must be regarded as an idealised form of the 
same subject in its special development as the Madonna 
in glory. 

I am only too well aware how inadequately this 
slight and imperfect sketch deals with the subject of 
the most frequent representation in Christian painting. 
I can but plead in extenuation that the vast complexity 
and variety of the theme makes anything more than 
such cursory treatment well-nigh impossible. I shall 
be satisfied if I have suggested a classification of 
Madonnas which will aid the reader in constructing a 
mental scheme or formula of the types for his own 
future guidance. Briefly to recapitulate the main heads 
of such cross-divisions, I would say that any given 
Italian Madonna must first of all be regarded as an 
example of such and such an age, early, middle, or late, 
in such and such a school — Florentine, Sienese, Um- 
brian, Lombard, Paduan, Venetian, or eclectic. Next, 
it must be regarded as fresco or altar-piece ; with or 
without donor or saints ; as three-quarter-length or full 
figure ; as simple or enthroned ; as the Madonna on 
earth or the Madonna in glory. Careful comparison 

178 




MADONNA AXIi CHILIi W ITH INFANT ^T. jriHX. {!.,-, /.V/.V J.ir.iin.h^.i 
LoH-.'re. Paris. RAl'HAEL 



'79 



THE MADONNA AND CHILD 

through each of these groups, in time, in space, and 
in reference to the pecuhar nature of the commission, 
will reveal innumerable correlative points of resem- 
blance or of difference which I cannot here set forth 
in detail. 



181 



V 

THE MADONNA AND SAINTS 

The subject with which we have next to deal has a 
somewhat different origin, and therefore requires some- 
what different treatment from all those we have yet 
considered. More essentially and exclusively than in 
any of our previous cases, the theme of the Madonna 
and Saints is the theme of a votive or donative picture. 
In some few instances, it is true, a church or monastery 
might order an altar-piece on its own account, to be 
paid for out of the funds of the body-corporate ; and 
when this happened it would be likely to commission 
a painter for a Madonna and Child, accompanied by 
the patron saint or saints of the foundation. But, 
in the vast majority of cases, such ornaments of the 
shrine were presented by a family or a private bene- 
factor. Many of them stood over the special altar 
of the family chapel ; others were given to local 
churches by the squires of the parish — if I may be 
permitted so very English an equivalent for the Italian 
signori. In any case, the altar-piece usually consisted 
of a central Madonna, flanked by a single saint on 
either side, or by a pair or more, according to the 
nature of the particular circumstances. But the 

182 



THE MADONNA AND SAINTS 

number of personages on each side of Our Lady was 
almost always symmetrical, and in the earlier period, 
1 think, quite invariably so. The Madonna is also 
in most cases represented as enthroned in a niche or 
under a baldacchino. In other words, being here 
essentially regarded as an object of adoration, she 
is shown, for the most part, as the Queen of Heaven 
in her state, while the surrounding saints may be 
regarded as courtiers — ecstatic spectators of her divine 
glory. 

It will be seen already from these brief remarks 
that the subject of the Madonna and Saints is, for 
the most part, employed as a theme for altar-pieces. 
It grew up, in point of fact, mainly in connection 
with this special object. I do not mean to say that 
the Madonna is not also often represented with atten- 
dant saints under other circumstances. Frescoes of 
Our Lady with the Holy Infant, attended by the 
patron saints of the donor or his family, occur com- 
monly enough in wayside shrines, in niches of walls, 
in the cloisters of monasteries, and on blank spaces 
in churches, quite apart from altars of any sort. But 
it was the treatment in altar-pieces which mainly in- 
fluenced the evolution of the subject; and to that 
aspect of this very involved and complicated theme 
I will here, for the most part, confine my attention. 

The patron saint of a church or a donor may of 
course belong to any age or country of Christendom. 
Hence there is naturally no attempt at historical or 
chronological propriety in these purely conventional 

183 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

and anachronistic compositions. A Roman soldier, 
like St. George of Cappadocia, may appear side by 
side with a mediasval monk, like St. Francis of Assisi ; 
the apostle Paul may find himself balancing the nun 
of Siena, and the archangel Michael may stand face 
to face with St. Jerome in the desert or St. Dominic 
in the black-and-white robes of his order. No sense 
of incongruity ever disturbs the mind of the mediseval 
painter : he places the half-mythical St. Sebastian, 
shot through with arrows, in close juxtaposition with 
the historical St. Clara, who founded the female branch 
of the Franciscans ; and he sees nothing odd in an 
animated scene where bluff St. Thomas Aquinas, 
with his works on philosophy in his sturdy hands, 
faces ardent St. Peter Martyr, with his bleeding head 
and a knife in his bosom. All these saints alike are 
objects of veneration to the pious churchman ; and, the 
scene of the composition being really laid, not in any 
earthly spot, but in the Eternal Palace, such minor 
inconsistencies of time and place are naturally lost in 
the endless ocean of the Infinite and the Absolute. 

Furthermore, what adds to the complexity of the 
subject is the fact that each such individual saint, 
represented alone, has had an evolution of his own 
along separate lines, which must be followed in detail 
by students of artistic development in Italy. For 
example, we can trace a regular succession of St. 
Sebastians, from the earliest Christian type in Rome, 
through crude and wooden originals, with Giottesque 

and quattrocento variations, down to Sodoma's ex- 

184 



THE MADONNA AND SAINTS 

quisitely graceful and poetical conception in the Uflfizi 
at Florence. Our own National Gallery alone pos- 
sesses a whole series of successive Sebastians. We 
can trace St. Peter, again, from the simple, classical 
figures of the early Roman mosaics, through the long 
decline into mediseval lifelessness, and up once more 
through progressive developments to the majestic and 
august apostle of Raphael's fancy. As in our last 
chapter we followed out in part the evolution and 
differentiation of the Madonna and Child through 
the varying schools, so, in order thoroughly to under- 
stand our present subject, must we follow out the 
evolution and differentiation of each particular saint, 
in space and time, over the Italy of our period. It 
is clear that this task can only adequately be per- 
formed on Italian soil.^ I shall limit myself here to 
suggesting a plan of campaign for those who would 
wish to attack the subject. 

Nevertheless, in spite of the fact that each ele- 
ment in the group of the Madonna and Saints has an 
evolution of its own apart from the whole, it is 
equally true that the group as a whole has an 
evolution of its own apart from that of its component 
members. In early altar-pieces we get the germ of 
the system. The Madonna is there most often re- 
presented on a central panel, set in a separate frame, 
and surmounted by a little Gothic arch ; while on 
either side an attendant saint is accommodated with 

' Yet even in London the evolution of St. Catherine and some other 
saints can he admirably worked out in the National Gallery. 

185 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

a separate niche, in shape like an Early English lancet 
window. Sometimes there are two saints on each 
side, all separately provided with their own little 
niches. In the first case, the altar-piece consists of 
three distinct panels ; in the second, it is composed 
of five compartments. The Madonna and Child and 
each separate saint usually look straight out of the 
panel into the face of the spectator. There is no 
attempt at composition or grouping. The several 
components of the altar-piece might stand alone, if 
necessary ; and, indeed, in modern galleries we often 
find such single saints from early altar - pieces dis- 
played alone as complete pictures. The painter re- 
ceived a commission to paint a Madonna with such 
and such saints, and he painted each just as he 
would have done if he had received separate com- 
missions for the single figures. Nay, more : each 
panel was painted apart ; it is only the gilt frame, 
with its shrine-hke arcades and its top-pieces or ciispidi, 
that gives them, when united, an artificial and wholly 
factitious unity. Several such altar-pieces may be 
examined in detail from this point of view in the 
Early Florentine room at the National Gallery. 

None of these Giottesque or Orcagna-like pictures 
in our own collection happens to consist of a Madonna 
and Child with Saints on the wings, though there is 
an excellent altar-piece of the Baptism of Christ, with 
saints on either hand, of the school of Taddeo Gaddi 
(Vestibule, No. 579), which very well illustrates the 
general principle of such early compositions. In the 

186 



THE MADONNA AND SAINTS 

centre is John the Baptist baptizing the Saviour, with 
two angels on the left, as is usual in the set treatment 
of this subject, down to the time of the famous 
Verrocchio in the Belle Arti at Florence ; in a panel 
to the left stands St. Peter with his keys ; in another 
panel to the right stands St. Paul, with the sword 
which forms his almost invariable symbol. The visitor 
should notice these two faces, which have almost the 
character of portraits, and which reappear again and 
again in endless pictures. Even so small a detail as 
the cut of the two beards — St. Peter's rounded, St. 
Paul's pointed — remains well-nigh constant through 
the art of ages. But in the Paduan and Octagon 
rooms of the National Gallery several examples of 
the Madonna and Child in altar-pieces, with saints 
in separate panels, may be observed and compared. 
For example, there is a Gregorio Schiavone (Octagon, 
No. 630), most instructive for our purpose ; as well 
as an immense Carlo Crivelli (Room VIII., No. 788), 
with the Madonna and Child in the centre, and three 
rows of saints on either side, let in, tier above tier, 
as separate panels. The saint to the JMadoima's 
right, by the way, is again St. Peter, with his massy 
keys, and with the same face and beard as in the 
Baptism of the school of Gaddi. The other saints 
of the lower row are the Baptist, St. Catherine of 
Alexandria, and St. Dominic. But close by it hangs 
another Crivelli (Room VIII., No. 724), where the 
saints have been thrown into the selfsame picture 
with the Madonna and Child : on Our Lady's right, 

187 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

the aged form of St. Jerome ; on her left, a most 
dainty and jaunty St. Sebastian, not nude and shot 
through in a dozen places, as is his common wont, 
but clad from head to foot in a fashionable suit, and 
just poising in his hands a symbolical arrow as the 
emblem of his martyrdom. The visitor who looks 
at these two pictures with an evolutionary eye should 
also observe in the same room the Virgin and Child 
by Mantegna (Room VII., No. 274-), about which I 
shall have more to say hereafter ; another by Marco 
Marziale (Room VIII., No. 804); a third by Barto- 
lommeo Vivarini (Octagon, No. 284); and a fourth 
by Crivelli himself (Room VIII., No. 807), with 
another St. Sebastian and a St. Francis with the 
stigmata. If, from these pictures, he goes straight 
into the Umbrian room, and observes Perugino's 
Madonna (Room VI., No. 288) flanked by the arch- 
angels Michael and Raphael, he will understand the 
nature of the evolution in the subject to which I 
am here directing attention. 

This is the starting point. From the Byzantine 
or Giottesque groups of isolated saints in abstract 
and entirely symbolical attitudes, art gradually evolved 
by successive stages the various forms we have next 
to consider. The first step was taken when the 
component saints, instead of staring straiglit out of 
their respective panels at tlie worshipper, began to 
turn their glance more or less furtively towards 
the Madonna in the centre. In earlj^ examples, the 
one on the right looks a little towards the left, the 

188 




r^is;^: 



MADONNA AND CHILD WITH SAIXI S : Xatunal Callcry, LfuJon. AXIiREA MANTEGXA 



iSq 



THE MADONNA AND SAINTS 

one on the left looks a little towards the right ; 
their palms or other symbols are symmetrically dis- 
posed towards the central figure ; some sense is dis- 
played of the Madonna's presence ; some first attempt 
in the direction of composition and grouping begins 
to show itself. In Mr. Her])crt Spencer's phrase, a 
first step is taken in tlie direction of coherence and 
correlation. 

A beautiful Fra Angelico in the Academy at 
Florence shows us a far higher development in the 
arrangement of the Madonna and Saints. Here, the 
whole composition is thrown into a single picture. 
As the old style of gilt backgrounds and little arched 
niches went out of fashion, it was natural enough to 
compress the composition into a single group, still 
more or less symmetrical and conventional in treat- 
ment. Not that the division into separate panels 
went out at once : in many later pictures we get 
examples of the composite altar-piece, built up out 
of many distinct panels. An excellent late specimen 
in the National Gallery is the great Romanino in 
the Venetian room (Room VII., No. 297) with the 
Nativity for its centre-piece and the patron saints 
of Brescia — for which town the picture was painted 
— let in as side-panels. But observe, both here and 
in the Perugino with SS. JMichael and Raphael, that 
the tops of the arches are rounded, not pointed : the 
Gothic type has given way to the Renaissance. In the 
main stream of development, however, the Madonna 
and Saints of the later fourteenth century came to be 

191 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

represented, for the most part (especially at Florence), 
in a single group on one united picture. Take the 
Fra Angelico as a typical example of this transitional 
stage in the evolution of such pictures. In the centre 
we have the Madonna and Child enthroned — a very 
characteristic Madonna, in Angelico's delicate and 
saintly manner, holding on one arm a somewhat un- 
natural Child, still fully draped after the Giottesque 
model, and rather resembling an adult than an infant 
in the proportions of the figure. Our Lady sits en- 
shrined in a capacious chair, with a canopy at her 
back of a sort which occurs in many other contem- 
porary pictures. On either side stands a group of 
three saints, symmetrically disposed as in the earlier 
works, but with their faces turned in the direction 
of the Madonna. Notice, however, that the saints 
nearest to the throne look straight out of the picture 
— a trait which increases the feeling of symmetry. 
Notice also how this arrangement is further intensified 
by the position of the feet in these two subjects. 
Observe once more that the Madonna sits on a raised 
dais ; a marble step just beneath it is assigned to the 
four earlier saints, who stand in pairs on either side 
of her ; the later monks, in robes of their respective 
orders, are content with the common floor of the 
apartment. Finally, note that in the central niche 
and the four lateral arches behind the principal figures 
we have, as it were, an evanescent reminiscence of 
the separate arcades of earlier altar-pieces. There is 
visible a fading relic of the idea that each saint 

192 




2; 

O 
a 



THE MADONNA AND SAINTS 

should be provided with a separate niche or shrine- 
Hke background. 

Later painters threw the Madonna and Saints by 
gradual stages into a still more condensed and united 
composition. In the Umbrian school, it is true, and 
particularly with Perugino, the separate figures main- 
tained to the last a strange degree of individual distinct- 
ness. Here the various saints usually stood out in 
almost complete isolation, and seemed scarcely to enter 
into any united action — a trait which survives even to 
Raphael's time in the Blenheim Madonna. This, the 
most famous picture in the National Gallery, painted by 
Raphael during his transitional period, represents Our 
Lady and the Child, with St. John the Baptist on the 
left in his coat of camel's hair, and St. Nicholas of Bari 
on the right, with the three balls at his feet which con- 
stitute his emblem. It should be compared with the 
Perugino in the same room and on a similar subject — 
the Virgin and Child, with the archangel Michael in 
a panel on one side, and the archangel Raphael in a 
second panel on the other — and still more with a second 
Perugino to the right of it. But in the remaining schools 
of Italy some attempt was made to blend the various 
figures into an artificial unity. Admirable examples of 
stages in this process may be seen in the great Ghir- 
landajo of the Uffizi, and in the Ghirlandajo and 
Botticelli of the Belle Arti at Florence. In all these 
pictures the Madonna is enthroned under a similar 
canopy ; saints surround her seat on different steps, in 
accordance with their respective grades of dignity. For 

195 I 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

instance, in the Ghirlandajo of the Uffizi the upper tier 
is occupied by the archangels Michael and Gabriel, who 
stand erect, and the lower tier by two sainted kneeling 
bishops. Later still, the entire group is fused into an 
adoring body, engaged in what the painters of the 
High Renaissance characteristically describe as a santa 
conversazione. 

As an example of intermediate Lombard treatment 
of the same subject, I would adduce the exquisite Am- 
brogio Borgognone of the National GaUery (Room IV., 
No. 298). We may take it for granted that this lovely 
work was a votive offering from a lady of the name of 
Catherine. She desired, therefore, that the Madonna 
should be represented with the two great St. Catherines 
on either hand — St. Catherine of Alexandria and St. 
Catherine of Siena. Their names are inscribed on the 
haloes which surround their heads. The Madonna — an 
exquisite example of the earlier and purer Lombard 
type — sits enthroned on a raised seat, which may be 
compared with that of the Blenheim Madonna and of 
many other A^irgins in our national collection. The 
Child, erect on her knees, and short-coated after the 
earlier wont, is in the very act of placing the ring of 
His mystic wedding on the timorous hand of St. 
Catherine of Alexandria. The saint herself, as earlier 
and more famous of the two, stands at the right hand 
of Our Lady. In her left she grasps the palm of 
martyrdom ; her right she holds forth, as the spouse of 
Christ, to receive the ring with which He spiritually 
weds her. As Princess of Egypt, the meek and 

196 



^i 

'I'M. 


tjs*'---'^ 


^mK 


1 

1 




f ■ 

\ 




m^ ■ ^ 






i 


z:^ 
1 '«^' 


>/*'^^^ 


■•-V ' 

1 


4'* ^ 




;;•«■ « 


f if * 


%J> 


rilJli^ 




i^ 




^ 


r^? 


M 


i 






if^'' 


A^ 


W:\ 




't^^Sfi'''.^ 


^ot 


^ 


u.*c5?:^i::-s ^asii^M^ssr ^ - 


..^-J 



MADONNA WITH SAINTS: UJJhi Galkry. Floye 



GHIKLANHAIO 



'97 



THE MADONNA AND SAINTS 

beautiful lady wears a regal 'Crown. Her long wavy 
hair, of the type which we usually regard as Leonard- 
esque, is characteristic of this saint even in pictures of 
other schools : it should be compared with the tresses 
of another St. Catherine by a nameless Umbrian which 
hangs near the side door in the same gallery as the 
Blenheim Madonna. At her feet lies the wheel, with 
its conventional hooked spikes, which was the instru- 
ment of her torture. On the Madonna's left stands St. 
Catherine of Siena in her Dominican robes. Her face 
is pure saintliness — a marvel of beauty ; her left hand 
holds the ascetic white lily of the Dominican order ; her 
right the Madonna takes with a gentle and one might 
almost say a consolatory gesture. Our Lady seems to 
comfort her for her less favoured position ; and, if you 
look close, you will see that the infant Saviour holds in 
His left hand a second ring, which He extends with 
childish grace towards the Nun of Siena. In point of 
fact, though the Princess of Alexandria is the saint 
usually represented in Marriages of St. Catherine — as 
in the famous Correggio of the Louvre and the 
exquisite Luini of the Poldi-Pezzoli at Milan — the 
Sienese devotee not infrequently shares the same 
honours of espousal, as in the painstaking representa- 
tion by Lorenzo di San Severino in the Umbrian room 
at the National Gallery (Room VI., No. 249). 

I do not treat this Borgognone, however, in our 
formal classification, as a Marriage of St. Catherine, 
but as a Madonna and Saints — for reasons which I 
think will be clear to any one who compares the Cor- 

199 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

reggio and the Luini, just mentioned, with the Titian 
in the Pitti Palace and other examples elsewhere of the 
mystic betrothal. That subject has a history and a 
treatment of its own, while this agrees in all essentials 
with the common type of the " Madonna Enthroned 
with Saints," and wholly disagrees with the accepted 
composition of the " Marriage of St. Catherine." The 
reader who visits the picture I have described in the 
National Gallery should not fail to compare it with the 
other Borgognone which hangs by its side — a Madonna 
and Child flanked not by saints but by two separate 
panels of scenes from the Passion (Room IV., No. 1077). 
It is most instructive to compare this exquisite work 
of Borgognone' s with the wonderfully painted Andrea 
Mantegna in the Paduan room of the National Gallery 
(Room VIII., No. 274), not far from it. Here again 
the central space of the composition is occupied by the 
Madonna enthroned, though the raised seat of the 
Queen of Heaven has a certain Paduan simplicity and 
severity of outhne most unlike the ornate architectural 
richness which the designer of the facade of the Certosa 
has given to the details of his palatial interior. This 
classical severity is very characteristic of the school of 
Squarcione. For Mantegna, the greatest fruit and 
foliage painter of his time, the background consists 
of a delicious orange grove, on which the master has 
expended all his skill and knowledge. On the 
Madonna's right stands St. John the Baptist, anato- 
mically rendered as no painter of the time save 
Mantegna could have rendered him. His rough 

200 




MARRIAGE OF ST. CATHERINE : Xatwiml Gallery, Loiidcu. AMBROGIO BORGOGNONT. 



THE MADONNA AND SAINTS 

garment of camel's skin, his little reed cross, his 
Ecce Agnus scroll, form his conventional emblems : 
the earnest yearning of his ascetic face, the singular 
beauty of his ascetic body, are peculiar to Mantegna. 
On the opposite side stands St. Mary Magdalen, a 
voluptuous figure, fuUy robed, and in powerful contrast 
to the lean saint of the wilderness. The strength of 
the temptations of the flesh strikes her keynote. Her 
long hair, as usual, marks her personality ; so does the 
little alabaster box of ointment, very precious, which 
seems most appropriate in the hands of a saint of such 
expansive personal beauty. Her full neck, and the 
marvellously painted melting colours of her richly shot 
silk, betray the nature of the repentant sinner who has 
much indeed in her past life to atone for. The two 
figures are admirably contrasted. One is the saint for 
whom sins of the flesh have no attraction ; the other is 
the saint who has yielded to such sins and with hard 
struggles repented. But we must remember always 
that the painter's own fancy did not supply the ground- 
work for this striking contrast of type and character. 
His commission was simply for a Madonna and Child, 
with the Baptist and the Magdalen : he carried it out 
with all his accuracy of drawing, his refinement of 
colour, his conscientious study of the minutest detail. 
Probably the characterisation was more than half un- 
conscious. The plants in the foreground exemplify 
Mantegna's habitual care as much as do the robe of the 
Madonna or the feet of the Baptist : they are recog- 
nisable at once by the eye of the botanist. 

203 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

It will be well at this point to observe that from 
the evolutionary standpoint these various groups are 
best considered in different series, according as they 
represent the Madonna flanked by two, by four, or by 
many saints. And it would be best for the observer to 
begin his survey in any great collection by confining 
himself at first to groups of the Madonna and Child 
with only two accessory personages. Thus it would be 
desirable in the National Gallery, after studying the 
Borgognone and the Mantegna which I have just de- 
scribed, to go on into the Umbrian room and examine, 
first, the Perugino with St. Jerome and St. Francis (Room 
VI., No. 1075), and then the Blenheim or Ansidei 
Madonna. In both these Umbrian pictures Our Lady 
is raised on a little pedestal above the adoring saints. 
But in the Perugino she stands, while in the Raphael 
she is seated in glory, with a type of background recall- 
ing in many ways the Borgognone. And here again 
we get another cross division ; for the backgrounds also 
fall into distinct types, of regular I'ecurrence. For 
instance, there is the balustrade, with trees in the back- 
ground ; there is the throne and arch ; there is the 
landscape with cities ; and there is the mountain and 
river. Examples of all these will be readily recalled by 
the reader as soon as the prevalence of the types is 
pointed out to him. 

Again, it is interesting to note that such a type 
as the Madonna with St. Jerome and St. Francis of 
Perugino, where Our Lady stands upon a separate 
pedestal, produced a whole family of pictures of its 

204 




MADONNA DELL' AKPIE: Uffizl Gallay. Florcncc^ 



ANDKKA DEL SARTC 



205 



THE MADONNA AND SAINTS 

own : an excellent late Florentine specimen of this 
theme is the beautiful and graceful Madonna dell' Arpie, 
by Andrea del Sarto, in the Uffizi at Florence. This 
famous composition shows the Madonna erect on a sort 
of hexagonal altar : in her arms is the Child, quite nude ; 
at her feet, tiny angels cling in affectionate attitudes ; 
on her right hand stands St. Francis, on her left St. 
John the Evangelist. In this picture we attain the 
full type of the Renaissance. Here, art is everything, 
religion nothing. The conventional symbolism of the 
saints has almost faded away. As light and shade, and 
as tender colour, the picture appeals to us as Andrea's 
loveliest work ; as a devotional painting, it impresses us 
only by the gentle, aristocratic beauty of Our Lady, 
and the merry face and confiding attitude of the purely 
human and beautiful baby. 

The later Renaissance carries us away into confused 
masses of saints in confused heaps of drapery. An ex- 
cellent example of these more ornate groups is that 
of the Madonna Enthroned, by Fra Bartolommeo, in 
the Uffizi. This overpraised composition embraces a 
Madonna and Child with the infant St. John of the 
usual pattern ; but behind is St. Anne, on either side 
a saint, beyond each of these again a row of three other 
saints in animated conversation ; at the foot of the 
throne are steps, on the lowest of which sit two little 
chubby angels ; by their side are two more saints in 
the very foreground. The top of the picture is occu- 
pied by three tiny cherubs holding an open book ; 
to right and left other baby angels play musical 

207 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

instruments. Nothing can be more alien than these 
muddled and theatrical compositions to the simple and 
almost architectural symmetry of the earlier Madonnas. 
Artistic effectiveness has been largely lost in mere 
fussy accumulation of superfluous sainthood. We are 
well on the way to Correggio and the final degradation 
into fly-away angels and simpering saints of the Bernini 
period. Even the Sistine Madonna itself, when we 
compare it frankly with Raphael's earlier and purer 
efforts, shows in a certain degree the same unhappy 
tendency towards an ornate and somewhat overloaded 
composition. 

It is most interesting from our present standpoint 
to examine in detail the group of INIadonnas in the 
National Gallery, of which the great Raphael forms 
the centre-piece. They include a specimen by Giovanni 
Santi (Room VI., No. 751), the father of Raphael; 
another, already reproduced here (in a previous chapter), 
of the Madonna and Child, with St. John, attributed 
to Perugino; the Garvagh Madonna by Raphael (Room 
VI., No. 744), which is a treatment of the same sub- 
ject of his Roman period ; a copy of the Bridge water 
Madonna (Room VI., No. 929) of his Florentine time ; 
Perugino's Virgin and Child with Michael and Raphael, 
which is an altar-piece of three separate compartments 
(part still at the Certosa di Pavia, the remainder else- 
where) ; and the other Perugino of the Virgin and 
Child, with St. Jerome and St. Francis, in which all 
the figures, though isolated and unconnected in almost 

architectural distinctness, are nevertheless thrown, so 

208 




MADONNA ENTHRONEri: L (liziG.iUcry. Florenc,' 



FkA KAKTOLOMMIii 



THE MADONNA AND SAINTS 

far as mere formal unity goes, into a single picture. 
Last of all, there is the great Raphael itself (Room VI., 
No. 213). In this casual group of various works by 
different Umbrian painters we have specimens of almost 
all the types of treatment here enumerated. They 
should be compared with the Madonnas in the Venetian 
room, and still more with the adjoining Lombard ex- 
amples. A minor point of no little interest is the 
presence in many of them of a parapet or balustrade, 
on which the infant Christ stands or reclines in front of 
His mother. It is also worth while to observe whether 
the Child is draped in a little coat, as early reverence 
demanded, or is wholly or partially nude, after the later 
fashion. 

A Venetian picture of the Madonna with St. Paul 
and St. George, in the Academy at Venice, signed 
by, and attributed, I think without any hesitation, to 
Giovanni Bellini, represents a somewhat different type 
from any of those we have hitherto considered. It is 
the analogue of the three-quarter-length Madonnas, 
which I treated more fully in my previous chapter on 
that simpler subject. In this beautiful picture, a most 
charming example of Bellini's manner, the Madonna is 
represented as standing behind a parapet, only the 
upper part of her body being visible ; the Child, who 
is nude, stands erect on the balustrade, and looks 
straight out of the picture into the eyes of the spec- 
tator. Our Lady's neck is of the usual bold Venetian 
type, strong and firm as a pillar ; her face has all the 
wonted Venetian calmness and matronly dignity. On 

211 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

her right hand stands St. Paul, with his long pointed 
beard, grasping the sword which is his acknowledged 
emblem. His face has to some extent the character 
of a portrait. On her left stands St. George, in helmet 
and breastplace and sleeves of mail ; his sturdy hand 
grasps the long staff or pole from which hangs his 
pennon. A very realistic and human St. George he 
is, too, with features so bluff and so little idealised as 
to susfsrest the notion that he is but the counterfeit 
presentment of some Venetian general who has chosen 
to be painted in the character of his patron. The 
Maltese cross on his helmet and on the flagstaff in 
his hand forms a familiar symbol of the sainted warrior. 
Indeed, St. George, as ancient Protector of the Re- 
public, meets one at every turn in Venice and in the 
Venetian territory. 

The glorious altar-piece by Giorgione preserved at 
his native town of Castelfranco Veneto shows a mili- 
tant saint in similar panoply, and holding a long staff 
surmounted by a cross-figured banner. This magnifi- 
cent picture is also interesting to us as carrying to an 
extreme a frequent peculiarity of enthroned Madonnas 
in Venetian art. Often enough even elsewhere, as in 
the Ansidei picture, Our Lady is seated on a high 
throne, raised by steps, or by a dais or pedestal, above 
the lesser saints who stand reverently beside her. But 
in Giorgione's masterpiece tlie Madonna is elevated by 
two huge pyramidal blocks higli over her votaries' 
heads, where she sits enthroned looking down upon 
the figures of St. George and St. Francis, who scarcely 

212 



THE MADONNA AND SAINTS 

reach beyond the middle of the second step in her 
pedestal. This exaltation of the Madonna above the 
attendant saints marks, I need hardly say, an advanced 
stage in the conception of her dignity as Queen of 
Heaven. The military figure in the Castelfranco 
picture is often described as San Liberale, no doubt 
on sufficient grounds ; but all his emblems — armour, 
flagstaff, and red- cross banner — are characteristic of 
St. George, the champion of Christendom. A study 
for this work, somewhat differing in the details (or, 
according to Richter, a later copy), hangs in the 
Venetian room of our National Gallery, where it is 
labelled " A Knight in Armour." It should be com- 
pared with the neighbouring St. George in a quaint 
broad hat by Vittore Pisano, and with the other St. 
George by Tintoret on the wall beyond it. 

Venetian examples of the Madonna Enthroned, 
with attendant saints, abound in the Academy and the 
churches of Venice. They should be studied in chrono- 
logical order, from the Stefano and the Vivarini in 
the Antichi Dipinti room down to the Titians and 
Tintorets whose saints and bishops have merged into 
stately Venetian gentlemen. I would specially call 
attention, among the works in the Academy, to the 
Giovanni d'AUemagna and Antonio da Murano re- 
presenting the Madonna Enthroned with the Doctors 
of the Church, which derives special interest from the 
fact that it still occupies the spot in the old Scuola 
della Carita for which it was painted. Other examples 
worthy of comparison from our present standpoint are 

215 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

the Cima da Conegliano of the Virgin and Child with 
St. John and St. Paul, representing in the distance the 
castle of Coneghano ; and a Giovanni Bellini of the 
Madonna with six saints (Francis, Job, John the Bap- 
tist, Sebastian, Dominic, and Louis) from a chapel at 
San Giobbe. But indeed the Academy is a perfect 
mine and inexhaustible storehouse of Venetian examples 
for comparison in our subject. Outside Venice, one of 
the most curious Venetian specimens is the Cima da 
Conegliano in the Pinacoteca at Parma, where the 
Madonna is singularly enthroned on the steps of a 
broken triumphal arch, and the Divine Child is seated 
on a projecting portion of its plinth, protected by a 
corner of Our Lady's mantle. To the right stands the 
archangel Michael, with sword and armour ; to the left 
St. Andrew, with the cross of his martyrdom. Shattered 
fragments of the arch litter the earth in the foreground. 
As the architecture is classical, I take the meaning of 
this symbolical treatment of the throne to be that 
Christ and the Madonna sit as King and Queen 
among the ruined relics of antique paganism. We 
shall come again upon this pretty allegorical concep- 
tion when we proceed to consider the Adoration of 
the Magi. 

For the most part, I have taken it for granted so 
far that the individual saints introduced into these com- 
positions are the patrons of the donor or the particular 
holy personages to whom the church or chapel which 
they adorned was dedicated. This is generally so ; but 

in order to understand the actual collocation of saints 

216 




MADONNA WITH SAINTS: Fiiiaiotiwi, J\. 



CI MA DA (■OXEGLIANO 



^17 



THE MADONNA AND SAINTS 

in any given picture we must know exactly the history 
of its origin. For example, in the great altar-piece 
by Romanino in the National Gallery (Room VII., 
No. 297), painted for the Church of St. Alexander 
at Brescia, the composition consists of the following 
figures : in the centre is the particular representation 
of the Madonna and Child known as the Nativity ; on 
Our Lady's right, St. Alexander himself, in his armour 
as a Roman soldier, occupying, as patron saint of the 
church, the place of honour beside the Madonna ; on 
her left, St. Jerome, Romanino's own patron saint — 
for his real name was Girolamo Romani. Above St. 
Alexander is San Filippo Benizio, as representative of 
the order of Servites ; and above St. Jerome is San 
Gaudioso, the canonised Bishop of Brescia, as the 
chief local object of veneration. Thus the group of 
saints represents the church, the painter, the monastic 
order, and the town where it was painted. The reader 
will find it an interesting mental exercise to spell out 
for himself the various saints in the great Orcagna in 
the National Gallery (Vestibule, No. 569), or again the 
three superposed rows in the Carlo Crivelli altar-piece, 
and to discover in each case the reason for their pre- 
sence. But in other instances the picture has rather a 
doctrinal than a local or personal signification. For 
example, we sometimes find groups of the INIadonna 
and Child with the four Latin Fathers — St. Jerome, 
St. Ambrose, St. Augustine, and St. Gregory — as in 
the majestic example at the Academy in Venice already 
alluded to. Here the idea is rather that of Christian 

219 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

truth attested by the doctors, philosophers, and 
thinkers. Other similar compositions are the Madonna 
and Child with the four Evangelists ; with St. Peter 
and St. Paul ; with the four Archangels ; or with the 
Saints in Glory. 



220 



VI 

THE ADORATION OF THE MAGI 

The mystic stoiy of the Three Kings in its simplest 
form is narrated for us in the Gospel according to 
St. Matthew. We are there told merely in the 
vaguest terms that " there came wise men from the 
East to .Jerusalem, saying, Where is He that is born 
King of the Jews ? for we have seen His star in the 
east, and are come to worship Him." And after 
Herod the king had gathered all the chief priests 
and scribes of the people together, and learnt of them 
that the Messiah should be born in Bethlehem of 
Judea, he sent them thither, " and said, Go and search 
diligently for the young Child ; and when ye have 
found Him, bring me word again, that I may come 
and worship Him also. When they had heard the 
king, they departed ; and lo, the star, which they saw 
in the east, went before them, till it came and stood 
over where the young Child was. When they saw 
the star, they rejoiced with exceeding great joy. And 
when they were come into the house, they saw the 
young Child, with Mary His mother, and fell down, 
and worshipped Him ; and when they had opened 
their treasures, they presented unto Him gifts ; gold, 
and frankincense, and myrrh." 

221 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

Such is the simple tale of the Adoration of the 
Magi, as narrated for us in the Gospel of the Hebrews. 
Later legend, however, considerably enlarged and em- 
bellished the episode ; for it is of the nature of legend 
that the further it gets from the facts embodied in it, 
the more it always knows about the minutest details. 
The Wise Men, it seems, were three in number : they 
were also kings — a fact not mentioned by our original 
authority, but inferred from the psalmist's prediction, 
" The kings of Tarshish and of the Isles shall bring 
presents ; the kings of Sheba and Seba shall offer gifts." 
Their realms, said later writers, were Tarsus, Saba, 
and Nubia ; whence the third and youngest of the 
three is commonly represented, in late art at least, as 
a Moor or Nubian. Their names, which occur at 
any rate as early as the ninth century, were declared 
to be Caspar, Melchior, and Balthasar. The origin 
and meaning of these Oriental-sounding words is quite 
unknown, though Caspar or Kaspar has been traced 
back through Cathaspar and the Syriac Cudophor to 
a certain Indo-Parthian king, Condophares, who is said 
to have been converted and baptized by the apostle 
Thomas. In any case, we are assured that they were 
finally instructed in the Christian faith, and afterwards 
martyred. Their relics were long treasured in Con- 
stantinople, where they had been taken by that mighty 
discoverer of sacred remains, the Empress Helena. 
Thence they were carried to Milan, and, in 1164, pre- 
sented by Frederic Barbarossa to Archbishop Reinald 
von Dassel, who removed them to Cologne as a 



THE ADORATION OF THE MAGI 

precious possession. In the Rhenish capital they were 
preserved for ages in a chapel of the great unfinished 
cathedral behind the high altar, where a relief in gilded 
bronze of the Adoration of the Magi stiU marks the 
spot they so long occupied, while the chapel itself is 
known to this day as that of the Three Kings. But 
the actual relics of the Wise Men of the East no 
longer rest in it ; they are contained in a magnificent 
golden reliquary, a costly specimen of Romanesque 
workmanship, executed shortly after their translation to 
Cologne by Archbishop Reinald. This antique shrine 
was carried away for concealment from the French in 
1794 ; and, being then seriously injured, was not re- 
placed in the chapel of the Three Kings on its restora- 
tion to the cathedral in 1807, but has ever since been 
preserved under lock and key in the treasury for safer 
keeping. The faithful may see it by application to 
the sacristan. 

Indeed, if I might venture to digress for a moment, 
I would remark that the Three Kings are almost 
more important and distinguished at Cologne than 
St. Ursula herself, with her 11,000 virgins. They 
occupied the place of honour in the vast cathedral, 
and formed for centuries the principal object of local 
veneration. Nay, more — they were commonly known 
in Germany as the Three Kings of Cologne ; and 
their Feast of the Epiphany, or Dreikonigstag, was 
specially honoured throughout the whole Rhine country 
as a very high festival. Hence the popularity of the 
name of Kaspar in central Germany, and the compara- 

223 K 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

tive frequency of Melchior and Balthasar. Further- 
more, as the Magi were pilgrims who came from 
afar, and must therefore have rested on the way at 
caravanserais, the sign of the Three Kings was a 
natural one for an inn or hostelry. Hence it comes 
about that hotels bearing this name are frequent along 
the Rhine — one very ancient one so called at Bale 
being familiar to this day to the modern tourist. 

In Italy, however, where the rehcs of the Three 
Kings had rested for awhile at Milan on their north- 
ward journey, the Wise Men of the East were scarcely 
less famous than in Teutonic Rhineland. Long before 
their legend attained its full development, indeed, the 
Adoration of the Magi had formed a subject for 
the very earhest stratum of Christian painting in 
the Roman catacombs. It is thus one of the most 
frequent themes from the dawn of Christianity. As 
art progressed, and the legend gathered volume, 
the subject became perhaps the most popular and 
the most often rendered of historical scenes from the 
Gospel story. It meets us again and again in every 
church and every gallery of Italy ; and the numerous 
examples transported to the palaces and museums of 
the North, enable even those who have not crossed 
the Alps to form some fairly adequate idea of the 
variety and complexity with which it has been treated. 
Our own National Gallery is rich in specimens. 

This variety and complexity has induced me to 
keep the theme of the Three Kings for separate con- 
sideration thus late in our series. Historically, indeed, 

224 



THE ADORATION OF THE MAGI 

it should even come before the Madonna and Saints ; 
but its richness in detail makes it desirable to treat 
it after that more simple subject. No recognised scene 
in early Italian art introduces so bewildering a multi- 
plicity of personages and circumstances as this. And 
yet, at the same time, in the midst of that multiplicity, 
the uniformity of type is still marvellously apparent. 
All the chief elements of the composition recur again 
and again, age after age, with stereotyped regularity. 
The chief actors in the drama, often central to 
the picture, though oftener occupying its extreme 
right-hand side, are the Madonna and Infant. These 
principal figures present, of course, in each generation 
and in each school, the general features which we 
have already recognised as typical of the Byzantine, 
the Giottesque, the Florentine, the Umbrian, the 
Lombard, the Venetian, or the Paduan model, as the 
case may be, in each individual instance. They are 
just the Madonna and Child, seated, of the particular 
age and place and artist. Often the action takes 
place in a stable : when this is so, the ox and the 
ass, invariable accompaniments of the Nativity, are 
shown behind the Madonna ; and very frequently the 
Shepherds are depicted in the background, watching 
their flocks by night, while the announcing angels 
are heralding the new-born Saviour. Often, again, 
it is at the mouth of a cavern — a detail taken from 
the apocryphal gospels. In other instances the scene 
is laid amid the ruins of an antique temple — a poeti- 
cal and symbohcal way of representing the triumph 

225 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

of Christianity over Paganism. Whichever idea is 
adopted in the particular picture, however, the back- 
ground almost invariably consists of a wide and 
diversified mountainous landscape, through which 
the retinue of the Magi may often be discerned 
winding its way in stately procession down zigzag 
roads that thread the distant hillside. Of course the 
star that stands above the place where the young 
Child is, forms for the most part a conspicuous 
figure in every " Adoration." 

The main action of the drama, however, is carried 
on by the Three Kings in person. They are always, 
I think, represented as typifying the three stages of 
manhood, and often, too, as representing the three 
continents, Europe, Asia, and Africa. There is an 
Old King, a Middle-aged King, and a Young King ; 
and the Young King at least is frequently depicted as 
a Moor or negro, or at any rate as swarthy. But this 
racial distinction is commoner in Germany and North 
Italian art than in Tuscan or Umbrian. Sometimes an 
attempt is made to give all three Magi some tinge of 
Orientalism in costume or features. A simple turban 
often suffices for this suggestive purpose. As a rule, 
the Old King has a long and flowing snow-white 
beard ; the Middle-aged King is provided with a 
shorter and more rounded beard, brown or chestnut 
in hue ; the Young King is invariably beardless. But 
very occasionally, in northern pictures, all three are 
smooth-faced. The moment chosen for representation 
is usually that at which the eldest of the three presents 

226 



THE ADORATION OF THE MAGI 

his offering. In most instances he kneels and hands 
his gift to the Child, the Madonna, St. Joseph, or 
some attendant personage. Frequently he has removed 
his crown, in token of subjection, and laid it on the 
ground near the feet of Our Lady. The two other kings 
more usually stand erect, though sometimes the third, 
and occasionally the second as well, kneels before the 
Saviour. Each holds in his hand a casket or chalice 
containing his offering. Caspar gives gold, Melchior 
frankincense, Balthasar myrrh from his southern king- 
dom. The Child is often represented with two fingers 
held out, in the attitude of benediction ; sometimes He 
stretches forward His tiny foot to be kissed, with a 
quaint suggestion of papal formality. I wiU only add 
to this general sketch of the main variations that from 
a very early date camels form in most instances an 
element of the procession. But they have apparently 
been evolved, by the earlier painter, as by the German 
professor, from the inner consciousness of the individual 
limner. They are much more like Western llamas or 
alpacas than Arabian dromedaries. Such are the main 
constants which go to compose the features of an 
" Adoration." 

In the very earliest representations of this scene — 
those of the Roman catacombs — the number of the 
Magi is not yet determined : the mystic number three 
has not invaded the field ; they are few or many, 
according to the fancy of the particular artist. But 
long before the beginning of the tenth century the 
scene had crystallised itself into a trio of the three 

227 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

ages, and acquired in the main the determinate features 
already noted. 

Giotto's fresco at Padua shows us an early, simple, 
and naive expression of these general elements. Com- 
pared with the later and very complex "Adorations" 
of the Renaissance painters, it resembles what a 
biologist would call a " generalised " form of the genus 
it foreshadows. That is to say, it shows the central 
type with few special or decorative additions. Here, 
the drama is enacted almost in the open air, only a 
slight wooden shed or shelter, the stable of the Gospel, 
being erected on four posts above the heads of the 
Holy Family. One might call it a building reduced to 
its simplest symbolical elements, as in a child's draw- 
ing. Even at this early stage, however, the back- 
ground is occupied by a frankly impossible mountain, 
with a hardness of outline almost unequalled even in 
the first age of Italian painting. Down its rugged 
sides, along a dizzy path, the Magi are supposed to 
have wound their way already : no trace of their 
gorgeous retinue as yet appears upon its sinuous 
shoulders. The Madonna and Holy Family occupy 
the right-hand side of the picture — a position which 
remains almost invariable, I think, in later works, 
except where they are represented as central to the 
composition. I can remember comparatively few 
examples where the Madonna's place lies far to the 
spectator's left in the picture : where such occur, I 
believe they must have been painted with special 
reference to the light from the east, in their original 

228 




ADORATION OF THE U.\Q,\\ Madoiwa dcW Arena, Padua. 



229 



THE ADORATION OF THE MAGI 

situation, as 1 infer from one or two instances still 
in situ in Italian churches. The Virgin herself, in 
Giotto's treatment, is one of the most charming and 
subtly sweet of his presentations of Our Lady. 
Her face and neck are admirable ; but the hand and 
arm which hold out the divine Child are still, it must 
be admitted, distinctly wooden. Notice the bands of 
embroidery on the ]\Iadonna's dress, so frequent with 
Giotto, and repeated, as is his wont, on the bosom of 
the angel. As for the divine Child, He is more tightly 
swaddled than even the master's usual bambino : Giotto 
seems here to be strongly aware that he is dealing with 
a new-born baby. Observe, too, that under this rough 
wooden shed the Madonna herself is nevertheless doubly 
raised on a royal dais, once by a curious ledge of natural 
rock, and once by a sort of box or platform, which seems 
to form the floor of the building. Both these features 
occur again and again, with various modifications, in 
later treatments. Indeed, such minor details, to all of 
whicli it would be tedious to refer in every instance, 
persist from age to age in the most wonderful manner. 
The reader must note them for himself before the 
original pictures. But I need hardly call his attention 
here to the portentous star, a very bearded comet, 
trailing its vagrant tresses across the startled sky, and 
indicating the whereabouts of the divine Infant. 

On the Madonna's right hand (or the spectator's 
left) St. Joseph bows his head in a respectful attitude. 
On her left stands an angel in silent attendance. St. 
Joseph seems to occupy a lower stage by one step than 

231 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

the Madonna ; so also evidently does the angel in the 
foreground. All the figures, except that of a servant, 
are provided with most solid and Giottesque haloes. 
None is as yet more conspicuous than another. Later 
on, the Madonna's halo becomes much more magnificent. 

The Eldest King is kneeling before Our Lady, on 
the lowest tier of rock, and is engaged in kissing the 
feet of the infant Saviour. He has removed his crown, 
which he has laid by his side on the step-like ledge ; 
his gift of gold he has already presented : the angel 
holds it in a sort of cup or monstrance. This is a 
frequent feature in later " Adorations " ; sometimes St. 
Joseph is admiring the offering or displaying it with 
pride to interested spectators ; sometimes he is repre- 
sented, with great naivete, inspecting it curiously, as if 
to satisfy himself of its genuineness and exact value. 
Indeed, to most mediaeval painters the Adoration 
envisages itself essentially as an act of feudal homage. 
The Eldest King has here the long beard so typical of 
his character as usually represented. 

Behind him stand erect the two other Magi. Their 
crowns are less honourable than that of the chief actor. 
The Middle-aged King, with shorter and younger 
beard, holds in his hands a highly decorated horn, con- 
taining frankincense. The Youngest King is smooth- 
faced and interesting : his features, I fancy, bear a 
certain remote resemblance to those of Dante. He 
holds in his hand a handsome pyx, containing the 
mystical myrrh of his country. No special Orientalism 

is expressed by Giotto in the features or costume of 

232 



THE ADORATION OF THE MAGI 

any of the Magi. To him the Gospel folk were still 
just ordinary Italian gentlemen. 

In strong contrast with the solemn, stately, and 
saint-like faces of these chief performers, angelic or 
human, look at the face and figure of the brawny and 
extremely rustic attendant who holds the camels. As 
to those far-Eastern beasts themselves, which Giotto 
can never have seen in the flesh, they belong to the 
Noah's-ark order of zoologic art. Their legs, their 
heads, their manes, their bodies, are all frankly impos- 
sible. But, such as they are, Giotto did his best with 
them, as representing the fact that the Wise Men 
came from the East, the land of camels. So far as he 
can, he desires to be accurate. It, is interesting to 
note, too, that this single figure of the servant with the 
two camels forms, as it were, the original rudiment out 
of which, in a later age, were developed the gorgeous 
pageantry of Benozzo Gozzoli and the panoplied glories 
of Ghirlandajo's " Adoration." We get here a first 
hint for subsequent evolution to expand and intensify. 

As an entire composition, this fresco of Giotto's 
seems to me one of the most perfect among his works 
at the Arena. It is also full of instructiveness as illus- 
trating for us the simplicity and straightforward direct- 
ness of the early painter, compared with the overloaded 
and confused panels of his later successors. For the 
Adoration of the Magi became with the Tuscan artists 
of the early Renaissance a mere excuse on which they 
eagerly seized for processional display and the meaning- 
less reduplication of Oriental magnificence. Giotto 

233 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

himself is held to have attempted the same subject 
again in the Lower Church at Assisi ; but if that un- 
satisfactory fresco is really his own, as the best and 
latest authorities now hold, it shows rather a falling off 
than an increase in his powers of composition. 

Readers in London will do well to compare our 
illustration of this Giotto at Padua with a tempera 
painting by Orcagna, representing the same scene, in the 
National Gallery (Room II., No. 574). It must be 
borne in mind, in examining the two, that Giotto's is a 
fresco, while Orcagna's is a panel forming part of an 
altar-piece. The centre of this important altar-piece was 
the great " Coronation of the Virgin," in the same 
room ; while the " Nativity " and the " Resurrection," 
which hang close by, formed, with the " Adoration," 
separate portions of its outworks. The necessary con- 
striction and dwarfing of the subject by the shape of 
the panel must therefore be allowed its due weight in 
instituting a comparison between the two compositions. 
Making such necessary allowances, however, it will be 
seen at once that we have here another relatively simple 
treatment of the theme of the Magi, which blossomed 
out in later times into such extravagant but picturesque 
detail. I would add that the evolution of this particular 
subject may be reckoned among those which can best 
be traced in our national collection. The visitor who 
has inspected this early example of the " Homage of 
the Three Kings " should proceed from it direct to the 
Fra Angelico, the two Filippino Lippis, the Peruzzi, 
the Dosso Dossi, the Paolo Veronese, the Vincenzo 

234 



THE ADORATION OF THE MAGI 

Foppa, and the unknown Venetian of the age of Bellini. 
Close observation of similarities and differences in these 
various examples will disclose an immense number of 
minute coincidences, and will also serve to show to 
some extent the order in which the various modifica- 
tions were introduced, and the changes of tone which 
the subject experienced in the diverse environments of 
different parts of Italy. I would say to the student 
who follows out this hint, " Think of each first in 
relation to its time or historical order, and then in 
relation to the school that produced it and the artist 
who painted it." 

The subsequent development of the Tuscan variety 
of Giottesque " Adorations " can best be traced, of 
course, in the churches and galleries of Florence, where 
abundant examples occur, culminating in that flower 
of Giottesque art, the exquisite specimen by Fra 
Angelico in the cells of San Marco. This admirable 
work shows us the Frate's handicraft in its latest, 
fullest, and richest embodiment. Burckhardt suggests, 
indeed, that it was painted in conscious rivalry with 
Masaccio. But a still more striking embodiment of 
early fifteenth-century ideas on the Adoration is the 
magnificent tabernacle by Angelico's friend, the Camal- 
dolese monk, Don Lorenzo Monaco, as he is styled 
par excellence, in the room which bears his name at the 
Uffizi. Omitting the part of the work which is essenti- 
ally frame, with decorative figures and an " Annuncia- 
tion" above, this splendid altar-piece consists in its 
main portion of three arcades, beneath which are seen 

235 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

the Madonna and Child and the three Magi. Con- 
trary to custom, Our Lady and the infant Saviour here 
occupy the left-hand side of the picture. They are 
enthroned on a raised seat, with a ledge of rock once 
more in the foreground ; the Madonna's head is veiled, 
as usual, by a half-open snood ; the Child is fully 
draped, after the early fashion. Behind these holy 
personages we see the manger, where an ox is eating ; 
a much milder and more ordinary star than Giotto's 
portentous comet stands in heaven above them. 
Quaint little angels float unsupported to the right of 
Our Lady ; St. Joseph, on the left, occupies, as is the 
rule, a somewhat lower position than the Madonna and 
Infant. All the holy figures have star-dappled haloes 
—a pretty variation on the earlier solid plaster models. 
The Eldest and Youngest Kings are both kneeling ; 
they have taken off their diadems and laid them on the 
ground by their sides ; the Middle-aged King alone is 
standing, and has handed his crown to an attendant 
behind him. The beards and gifts are of the ordinary 
patterns. But the greater part of the panel to the 
right is taken up by the retinue of the Three Kings, 
which with Don Lorenzo has reached quite appalling 
proportions. Most of the suite are Moors or Orien- 
tals. Some of them wear scimitars, and are turbaned ; 
others are habited in strange canonical caps and 
quaint varieties of peaked head-dress, intended by 
Lorenzo to be generally indicative of the outlandish 
and the heathenish. The figures have in most cases 
that disproportionate height in relation to the head 

236 



THE ADORATION OF THE MAGI 

which was supposed to imply dignity and importance. 
The rear is brought up by horses and nondescript 
animals, no doubt intended to be very Oriental, among 
which may still be detected a highly Giottesque and 
impossible camel. In the background rise the usual 
mountains, with incredible rocks ; while angels flit to 
and fro in the middle distance. This gorgeous com- 
position may well be regarded, in conjunction with Fra 
Angelico's, as the last work of the Florentine Giot- 
tesque type in the " Adoration of the Magi." 

Though not strictly to be considered as an " Adora- 
tion " at all, Benozzo Gozzoli's most exquisite " Proces- 
sion of the Three Kings," in the dainty little chapel of 
the Riccardi Palace, beguiles me, will I, nill I, into a 
word of mention in passing. It covers three walls of 
the tiny building ; on the fourth stood an altar-piece, 
now wickedly removed to make room for a bald and 
ugly window. This central work must certainly have 
represented the Virgin and Child, to whom the unspeak- 
ably beautiful angels on either side are hymning, open- 
mouthed, their glorious adoration. All round the room 
the stately retinue of the Three Kings winds its way in 
regal pomp across the mountains to Bethlehem. This 
is the lordliest in colour and in detail of all representa- 
tions of the Wise Men of the East : it befits the palace 
of Lorenzo the Magnificent. The scene takes place 
amid a delicious landscape of roses and pomegranates ; 
behind, the eye falls upon stone pines and cypresses, 
serene mountain-chains, and great castle-crowned hill- 
tops. The Eldest King is a portrait of the Patriarch 

239 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

of Constantinople ; the Middle-aged King is John 
Palaeologos, Emperor of the East ; and the Youngest 
King is Lorenzo de Medici in his handsome boyhood. 
But these three noble figures do not monopolise the 
spectator's attention : they are accompanied on their 
march by knights and pages in sumptuous array, and 
by hunting leopards, which give a graceful touch of 
Oriental feeling to the pompous and fanciful mediseval 
pageant. No work in Florence breathes a more serene 
air of the pure and innocent early Tuscan imagination. 
Returning from this digression to our more proper 
subject, I will mention next, as an example of primitive 
Umbrian treatment, the extraordinarily rich and over- 
loaded picture by Gentile da Fabriano in the Academy 
at Florence. Everybody must remember its golden 
brocades, its gem-starred crowns, and its sumptuous 
ornament. As an " Adoration," indeed, this astounding 
work follows close on the same lines as Don Lorenzo 
Monaco's : its peculiarity is that it positively bristles 
with gilt stucco, with precious stones, and with jewelled 
embroidery. It is an orgy of apparel. The dresses in 
themselves afford us a perfect museum of decorative 
art : the turbans and caps glisten and glow with dazzling 
profusion of pearl, turquoise, and amethyst. The Um- 
brian masters sought to show their devotion by covering 
every inch of their costly panels with masses of pure 
gold, and rare stones by the hundred. In a work so 
complex, so minutely painted, and so fantastic as this — 
crowded with figures every one of which is bespangled 
and decorated in almost incredible detail — it would be 

240 



THE ADORATION OF THE MAGI 

impossible to reproduce in a single page of plain black- 
and-white the gorgeous effect of the entire composition : 
I content myself with illustrating the isolated figures of 
the Middle-aged and the Young Kings, thrown out 
against the cave of the ox and the ass behind them. 
Probably no picture in the world contains such extra- 
ordinary enrichment of ornament as this, or so lavish a 
wealth of decorative adjuncts. The jewels and other 
adornments are raised above the surface by embossed 
stucco. Traces of this early style may still be seen in 
Foppa's treatment of the same subject in the National 
Gallery (Room IV., No. 729). It is worth while to 
notice, too, that in Gentile's picture the Young King's 
head has already the affected pose afterwards so common 
in the works of Perugino. 

As a specimen of the evolution undergone by the 
Magi at the hands of a Florentine artist of the Middle 
Renaissance, I would call attention to the beautiful 
round Ghirlandajo in the Uffizi at Florence, where a 
large number of the heads have all the character of 
personal portraits. In this noble circular picture, which 
is dated 1487 on a box in the foreground, the figures of 
the Madonna and Child, as is natural with that shape, 
occupy, not one side, but the centre of the composition. 
Our Lady is raised on a stone parapet, evidently de- 
tached from the ruined temple which here, as often, 
fills the greater portion of the background ; the ledges 
of rock, inherited from Giotto, are still visible behind 
her. The infant Christ, now nude (after the taste of 
the Renaissance), save for a little semi-transparent 

243 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

drapery, raises His two fingers in the attitude of bene- 
diction — a frequent element in such works, to which I 
ought, perhaps, in some earher cases to have called 
more marked attention. Close by sits St. Joseph, with 
his head on his hand, in silent admiration : this attitude 
also is frequent and characteristic. Behind the saint, 
the ox and the ass are somewhat incongruously stabled 
under a wooden shed of the pure Giottesque type, 
which quaint little building is grotesquely erected 
between the classical pilasters and noble arcades of the 
ruined temple. I cannot venture to describe this very 
crowded and admirable composition in detail : it must 
include, all told, not far short of a hundred figures. 
Everything in it is dainty, consummate, exquisite. 
Ghirlandajo makes it an excuse for a charming repre- 
sentation of a delicious and graceful Florentine pageant. 
I will merely add that the Kings, in the foreground, 
have dismounted from their horses, and are kneeling in 
picturesque attitudes of well-bred adoration before the 
Madonna and Infant. The Elder King, long-bearded 
as is his wont, has laid down on the ground his rich 
velvet cap with the crown that surrounds it, and is just 
about to kiss the foot of the divine Infant, about whose 
attitude clings a certain quaint reminiscence of Papal 
ceremonial. The Second King, with rounded beard, 
but somewhat older than is habitual with him, has 
deposited his simpler and less regal crown on the sward 
in front of him. He is surely a portrait. The Third 
King, young and beautiful, with aristocratic and almost 

girlish beauty, looks like a counterfeit presentment of 

244 



-^T-^'Timimt 




ADORATION OF THE MAGI: Uffi-.i Cillery. Florence. 



GHIRLANDAJO 



245 



THE ADORATION OF THE MAGI 

one of the Medici. He is by no means a Moor — being, 
indeed, a fair and flaxen-haired youth of most Teutonic 
aspect ; but, as if to make up for this departure from 
custom, a negro servant, in a coat of many colours, is 
removing the crown from his long golden tresses. The 
right side of the picture is occupied by the adoring 
Shepherds, their sheep, to prevent mistake, being 
queerly introduced, like a trade-mark, beside them. 
These faces, again, are unmistakably portraits, and have 
no doubt been identified, though I do not know to 
what Florentines of that day critics may assign them. 
The charming youthful heads in a group at the rear 
have Medici features. The remainder of the picture is 
crowded with horses, horsemen, turbaned Orientals, 
Roman soldiers, spectators, attendants, sheep, shep- 
herds, and angels. The composition is most masterly. 
Through the arches of the temple in the background 
we get glorious glimpses of distant mountains, below 
which nestle close a town and harbour. This is a 
picture that grows on one. The horses, in particular, 
seem to me far in advance of any previous attempts at 
animal painting in Italy. It is difficult to believe that 
so short an interval separates them from the painstaking 
but tentative work of Paolo Uccello. His efforts are 
praiseworthy ; but vnih Ghirlandajo performance is 
complete and immediate. 

The marvellously minute and delicate " Adoration " 
by Andrea Mantegna at the Uffizi is in many respects 
very different indeed from Ghirlandajo's treatment. It 
breathes no more the frank joy of the Florentine in 

247 L 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

grace and beauty. We must judge it as the austere 
work of a Paduan artist, dominated by the rigorous 
and formal scholasticism of that university city. It 
forms the central part in a magnificent altar-piece of 
three portions, the other two panels representing the 
Circumcision and the Ascension. But it is treated 
almost like a miniature as regards exquisiteness of 
execution and delicacy of workmanship. It is Flemish 
in its conscientiousness. Mantegna, indeed, was at 
heart half German ; and I may note in passing that 
the Teutonic blood in Lombardy and the North made 
Lombard and Paduan art differ widely from Tuscan 
and Umbrian. Now, Mantegna passed part of his 
life in Padua, where Giotto's frescoes must always 
have been familiar to him ; and, indeed, a continuous 
tradition from Giotto's time onward had kept up in 
Lombardy and Venetia many of Giotto's forms more 
unaltered than in revolutionary Florence. The points 
of material resemblance (of course as to subject alone) 
between Mantegna's work and Giotto's are thus much 
more striking than in most other instances. I hope, 
however, no critic will suppose I am comparing Man- 
tegna's art with Giotto's : I merely mean that the 
conventional tradition as to certain details descends 
intact from Giotto's time as far down as Mantegna's. 
This is especially noticeable in the group of the 
Madonna and Child with the mountain behind them. 
That mountain still occupies the same place as with 
Giotto. There is here no ruined temple, but the 
action takes place at the mouth of a cave, which often 

248 




ADORATION OF THE MAGI: Ufflzi Gallery, Florence. 



ANDREA MAXTEGNA 



249 



THE ADORATION OF THE MAGI 

replaces it, in accordance with the Gospel of the 
Nativity. The ledges of rock, though painted of 
course with all Mantegna's skill, yet follow closely in 
outline the Giottesque model, even the tilt of the 
strata being the same in both instances. It is im- 
possible to reproduce in one picture here a work 
crowded with so many distinct features ; but visitors 
to the Uffizi who are interested in the subject should 
compare the Mantegna on the spot with a woodcut or 
photograph of the Giotto at Padua. 

In every detail, this "Adoration" of Mantegna's is 
wortliy of the closest and most attentive study. To 
the extreme right of the spectator stands St. Joseph, a 
bowed and bent figure, recalling to some extent Lorenzo 
Monaco's exaggerated height in the strange proportions 
of head and limbs, most unusual in so ardent an ana- 
tomist as Mantegna. I think this must be an echo of 
earlier preconceptions. He holds in his hand the staff 
which is his recognised symbol ; his halo is far less 
elaborate than Our Lady's — a point which marks an 
increasing sense of his inferior dignity. The same 
shade of feeling is further expressed, as often, by 
placing St. Joseph on the sohd ground beneath the 
ledges of rock which form a natural pedestal or throne 
for Our Lady. The Madonna herself is seated on a 
projection of native rock ; she holds on her lap the 
gift of the Elder King, a costly box set with precious 
jewels. The Child, as is habitual in later pictures, is in 
the priestly attitude of benediction. The one attendant 
angel of Giotto's treatment has here been replaced by 

251 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

an irregular glory of little naked cherubs (in a vague 
mandorla) hovering around Our Lady's head near the 
mouth of the cavern. Above, four fully-draped angels 
of more adult aspect sing open-mouthed round the 
star, from which a ray of light descends perpendicu- 
larly towards the head of the Madonna. A little to 
her right, one row of wattled hurdles does duty for 
the stable, where the ox and the ass of the traditional 
treatment may be dimly descried in somewhat poetic 
vagueness. 

As for the Three Kings themselves, Mantegna has 
treated them with Paduan precision, yet much in the 
spirit of earlier representations. It is instructive to 
compare the attitude of the Elder King, in this gem 
of later art, with Giotto's on the one hand and Ghir- 
landajo's on the other. But observe that Mantegna, 
in accordance with that spirit of greater historical and 
local correctness which marks the school of Squarcione, 
has given the Kings no European crowns : they wear 
huge swathed turbans instead, as do also their attend- 
ants. The Old King has removed his own headgear, 
which is being held for him by a negro in the rear, 
habited in an extremely Oriental costume. The Middle- 
aged King, a finely modelled figure, stands erect, as is 
more usual, clear-cut and definite : he has removed his 
turban ; the orientalism of his dress is in many ways 
conspicuous ; he holds in his hand his offering of frank- 
incense. The Young King kneels reverently on the 
left; a Moor, of features rather Hamitic or North 
African than strictly negro, but with short curly hair 

252 



THE ADORATION OF THE MAGI 

and black skin like the darkest Algerian Kabyles. He 
too has doffed his turban and laid it on the ground 
by his side ; in his hand he holds his tribute of myrrh 
in a delicate tazza. 

The rear of the picture, a carefully wrought back- 
ground, is taken up by an admirable and well -painted 
group of Oriental attendants. On these subsidiary 
personages Mantegna has bestowed no small amount 
of pains and ethnological knowledge. They sum up 
his idea of the peoples of the Orient. One is a negro ; 
another a Tartar in an astrakhan cap. One is a China- 
man in tolerably accurate Chinese costume ; another a 
Kalmuck, with admirably painted features, a round fur 
cap, and a quiver evidently drawn from a native 
example. Behind lounge Turks and Arabs, Persians 
in high caps, and other Eastern figures. Every head 
is a study. Three camels occupy the attention of most 
of these underlings ; but the camels are camels. No 
longer the purely imaginative beasts of earlier art, they 
are painted throughout from life with the profoundest 
care and structural accuracy. Their expression of 
stubborn patience mixed with stupid complacency is 
admirably rendered. In the distance the remainder of 
the august procession winds its slow way in scientific 
perspective down a long, steep road, where other camels 
descend laden with bales of Eastern merchandise. 
Notice the painting of the rocks in the foreground, 
and the weeds which spring from them. These are 
in Mantegna's most exquisite manner. On the other 
hand, the mountains and crags of the background 

253 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

remain frankly impossible. Landscape as yet is not 
drawn direct from external nature. 

The Uffizi and the other Florentine galleries con- 
tain numerous sister examples of " Adorations," which 
should be compared in detail with these supreme treat- 
ments. Very instructive, too, is the contrast of all the 
Italian forms with the Northern presentment of the 
episode of the Three Kings by Albert Diirer in the 
fine altar-piece, one of his earliest easel-works, which 
hangs in the Tribuna ; though the gulf between the 
Italian and German schools is to some extent bridged 
over by this very Mantegna. I would also call special 
attention from the evolutionary standpoint to the 
" Adoration " by Filippino Lippi in the Uffizi, interest- 
ing both for comparison with the Ghirlandajo already 
described, and for its portrait of Pier Francesco de' 
Medici. Nor should the visitor omit to collate with 
these later works the little Fra Angelico also in the 
Uffizi, which well exemplifies the smaller miniature- 
like style of the ecstatic friar. And he must on no 
account overlook the other Ghirlandajo of a sister 
subject — the Adoration of the Shepherds, in the 
Belle Arti, with the Magi in procession approaching 
the manger. As to examples by later masters, in the 
Pitti and elsewhere, the reader needs only to be set upon 
the quest in order to find them for himself abundantly. 

For the evolution of the theme in the late Venetian 
school, I will content myself here with a single work 
— the " Adoration of the Magi " by Bonifazio Veronese 
in the Academy at Venice. 

254 



THE ADORATION OF THE MAGI 

Nowhere else do we get the worldly magnificence 
and the frank worship of wealth of the Venetian nature 
so clearly marked and so undisguisedly displayed as 
in the gorgeously coloured canvases of these later 
Venetian painters. Every biblical scene, every episode 
in the life of saint or martyr, becomes for them a 
mere pageant of rich families : they think of the 
Apostles as opulent contemporary Venetian aristocrats, 
and do honour to holy men or ascetic hermits by en- 
visaging them as possessed of lordly mansions and 
splendid retinues. To be sure, the early Umbrian 
artists did somewhat the same ; but they did it with 
a difference. They idealised as they glorified : the 
gorgeousness of their Kings was the gorgeousness 
that never was, out of poem or fairy tale. But the 
gorgeousness of the later Venetian artists knows no 
such touch of child-like fancy ; they simply represent 
the disciples or the early Christian saints in the most 
matter-of-fact style as gentlemen of rank and princely 
fortune. They loved such scenes as the feast in the 
house of Levi the publican, which they treated as a 
banquet of the Loredano or Vendramin families. Thus 
there is a note of purely secular art about Bonifazio's 
" Adoration " wholly wanting to any of its idealised 
Tuscan or Lombard predecessors. The wealthy 
commercial environment of Venice has difi^erentiated 
the type from its primitive devotional and mystical 
standard. 

The scene is laid among rounded arcades which 

recall at a distance Don Lorenzo Monaco. But their 

257 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

style is of course that of the High Renaissance. In 
the background rises the usual ruined temple, so con- 
spicuous in many of the Three Kings pictures in the 
National Gallery. Hard by stands the shed or stable, 
necessitated by custom ; but we feel at once that it is 
only there as a vain pretence ; Bonifazio put it in 
merely because the public and his patrons expected 
it. It was a part, but an uncomfortable part, of the 
subject. To the left poses a Venetian model with a 
staff, as St. Joseph. He is garbed in that vague and 
indeterminate stuff known to later painters and critics 
as " drapery" ; it has no particular texture, and is simply 
used as a vehicle for splendid Venetian colour. And 
the glow of pigment in this fine work is undeniable. 
The Madonna exhibits a late development of the type 
which originated with the tender school of the Belhni ; 
she still preserves in her traits some pleasing reminis- 
cence of Cima da Conegliano. Her head is covered 
with the conventional snood ; but, essentially, she is a 
handsome and well-built Venetian lady of Bonifazio's 
acquaintance. The Child in her arms is in like manner 
a very human baby: no more benedictions; he stretches 
out his hand in good-humoured delight to play with 
the cup which the Middle-aged King is in the act of 
offering him. In the Magi themselves, Bonifazio has 
departed still more markedly from earlier formalism, 
and allowed himself a more natural and less proces- 
sional grouping. The Elder King kneels as usual and 
presents his gift ; but it is not the one accepted by the 

Child : the infant Christ holds out His little hands for 

258 



THE ADORATION OF THE MAGI 

the cup of the Second King, who here stands forward 
almost on a level with his elder companion. Why 
this irregularity ? I have a suspicion that the Melchior 
may be really a portrait of the donor of the picture ; 
and, if so, by that one courtier-like touch Bonifazio 
intended to pay a delicate compliment to his wealthy 
patron. The Eldest King has laid his cap and crown 
on the ground ; the Second King holds his own in his 
hands in a carelessly graceful attitude. As for the 
Third King, he is a Moor, and beardless as of wont 
— just such a Moor as Bonifazio must often have seen 
disembarking from his galley on the Riva dei Schiavoni. 
He wears his turban ; an attendant, kneeling, hands 
him his gift in a golden casket. For the background, 
Bonifazio has gone off into unwonted excursions of 
playful fancy; for not only have we the train of at- 
tendants, the horses, the bales of goods, but our artist 
has even diversified and enlivened the scene with a 
well-rendered elephant. This beast belongs, I take it, 
rather to the African than to the Asiatic species. In 
the distance we have mountains, towns, trees, and 
castles ; the ox or the ass I cannot anywhere discover : 
Bonifazio seems to have thought them unworthy of a 
place in so grave and dignified a composition. The 
piece, on the whole, breathes the very spirit of the 
voluptuous and wealthy Venetian society. And note, 
as characteristic of a certain sly Venetian humour, the 
knave in the strange cap looking round the column to 
catch a glimpse of the Madonna and Infant. Such 
touches, already present in BeUini and his school, are 

259 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

familiar in Titian, and obtrusively common in Paolo 
Veronese, Tintoret, and their compeers. 

These few remarks form only an introduction to the 
study of a vast and interesting subject. I am well 
aware of their utter inadequacy. The reader can follow 
out my slight clues for himself in all the great galleries 
and churches of Europe. I will merely add one final 
suggestion. The Annunciation and the Madonna and 
Child are types of relatively simple and rigid species : 
the Adoration of the Magi, on the other hand, is 
perhaps the best type of a very varied and nautable 
composition. 



260 



VII 

THE PRESENTATION 

In biology it sometimes happens that we find an 
ancient form, and desire to trace its upward evolution 
towards more modern types with which our own 
age and our own world are familiar. That is the 
method I have hitherto followed in preceding chap- 
ters. More often, however, in concrete instances of 
biological research, it is the modern or well-known 
type that first engages our attention, and our prob- 
lem is to trace it back to its earlier ancestry. In 
the case of the subject with which we have next to 
deal, I shall adopt the latter or reversed mode 
of procedure : I shall begin with a comparatively 
familiar theme, exemplified in its treatment by a great 
painter in a famous picture, and then shall trace it 
back through earlier representations till we arrive at 
the original form which is the parent of all of them. 
The one principle has been well described as the his- 
torical, the other as the genealogical or biological 
method. 

Every visitor to Venice must vividly recollect the 
vast canvas by Titian on the walls of the Academy, 
delineating the Presentation of the Virgin in the 
Temple. This brilliant and glowing work, the gem 

261 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

of the collection which it now adorns, was one of the 
master's earliest great pictures, and it was painted 
for the very building in which it still stands, the 
Scuola della Carita, fitted up at present as the Royal 
Picture Gallery. It is a most characteristic piece 
of Titianese painting. At the top" of the great grey 
steps of the Temple stand the High Priest and his 
assistants, dignified and solemn figures, in their robes 
of office. Half-way up the flight, on a landing or 
platform, the dainty little Virgin, a frankly human 
child of most engaging aspect, pauses for a moment 
to take breath on her way, before completing the 
second part of the ascent in front of her. She is 
dressed, even at this early period of her life, in that 
invariable blue robe which is the symbol and out- 
ward token of her Madonnahood. A devout Italian 
of the fifteenth or sixteenth century would hardly 
have recognised Our Lady in green or purple. The 
red tunic and the blue mantle, long sanctified by 
tradition, are her invariable attributes. A mystic will 
tell you they symbolise heavenly love and heavenly 
truth ; but for the evolutionist at least it is clear that 
the Madonna's cloak really represents the visible 
firmament, and that she wears it in her character 
as Queen of Heaven, in succession, no doubt, to 
some earlier Etruscan or Oriental goddess. Indeed, 
I notice that " celestial blue " is the expressive phrase 
quite naturally applied to the childish Virgin's dress 
in this very picture by Crowe and Cavalcaselle. The 
child holds her frock in her hand to prevent herself 

262 



THE PRESENTATION 

from tripping, with childish simplicity ; her face is 
sweetly trustful. The High Priest encourages her 
with his open arms to mount the great steps ; but 
his encouragement, one can see, is hardly needed. 
The little maiden moves on with serene confidence ; 
she feels no cloud of doubt, no childish shyness. She 
goes up to the High Priest to devote herself to God 
as a well-bred, aristocratic Venetian girl of three 
years old would go up to the Bishop who was an 
intimate of the household. 

As for the surroundings, they, of course, are en- 
tirely Italian — of the age of Titian. The buildings 
are stately palaces of Renaissance architecture ; the 
picturesque background recalls Cadore, or the lower 
slopes of the Euganeans. One might almost fancy 
oneself in Verona or Brescia. To give a final touch 
of realism and modernity to the rich composition, 
Titian threw in the old woman ■s\'ith the basket of 
eggs at the bottom of the stairs, in the centre fore- 
ground — that " celebrated " old woman, with her plain 
and weather-beaten face, who roused such an out- 
burst of wrath in Ruskin's breast : " as dismally 
ugly and vulgar a filling of a spare corner as was 
ever daubed on a side scene in a hurry at Drury 
Lane." She is an admirable foil to the high-born 
daintiness and delicacy of the Virgin. I need not 
further dwell upon the details of this famous picture ; 
it must be fresh in the mind of every visitor who ever 
spent three days in Venice. 

But notice now a small point or two in the com- 

265 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

position of less obvious interest. At the foot of the 
stairs stand friends and relations of the baby Virgin ; 
her mother, St. Anna, is conspicuous among them, 
with the children who were brought there (as we 
shall see hereafter) to accompany and encourage the 
infant novice. For the Blessed Virgin, said the 
legend in the apocryphal gospels, was dedicated to 
the service of God in the Temple from her childhood 
upward, like Samuel ; and when her parents took 
her thither, fearing that she would not mount the 
steps alone, they brought her little companions, with 
lamps in their hands, to prevent her from being 
frightened. But Mary, filled with the Holy Ghost, 
went up by herself, undaunted, and smiled at the 
High Priest, who stood open-armed to receive her. 
And if you look at the picture carefully, you will 
see in the foreground, close beside St. Anna, the 
figure of a handsome Venetian lady (in point of fact, 
one of those beautiful models incorrectly described 
as " the daughters of Palma Vecchio," whom Titian 
so often painted), with outstretched arm, pointing 
to the little Virgin, as if to say, " See how brave 
and good she is ! Why, she's going up by herself, 
without the slightest hesitation." So, too, the spec- 
tators in the upper windows look out with surprise, 
and point to the child in obvious admiration. Titian 
envisages it all like a domestic ceremony in high life 
of his own time — a sort of confirmation or reception 
of a noble novice, a daughter of one of the great 
stately oligarchical houses of Venice. 

^66 



THE PRESENTATION 

And now I will ask you to accompany me for a 
moment from the doors of the Academy to the church 
of the Madonna dell' Orto, in "the far north of the 
city. There, in a chapel of the left aisle, you will 
find a somewhat later, but hardly less famous, " Pre- 
sentation of the ^^irgin" by Titian's recalcitrant pupil, 
Tintoretto (sometimes attributed to his son, Domenico 
Tintoretto). As in so many other instances, you 
will observe at once that the main personages and 
incidents of the scene still remain fairly constant. 
Revolutionist as Tintoretto was, his revolutionary 
impulse affects rather the treatment than the per- 
sonages of the composition. You have stiU the stairs, 
and a very gorgeous set of Venetian stairs they are, 
too, carved with arabesques, which betoken the dawn 
of baroque architecture. At their summit, by the 
doors of the Temple, stands the High Priest in his 
robes and mitre, which closely resemble those of Titian's 
imagining. His very pose and the attitude of his 
hands are almost the same in both pictures. Half- 
way up the stairs we see the little Virgin, one foot 
as before on a lower step, the other just above it. 
Still she raises in one hand her childish dress in front 
of her : still the blond halo round her dainty head 
shines vague and hazy. Lower down are her com- 
panions, with their mothers, to encourage her : observe 
that the most prominent of the grown women points 
with one arm, as in Titian's picture, to the ascend- 
ing Madonna. This feature, too, is traditional in 

the subject. By the side, in place of the old woman 

267 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

with her eggs, are lounging lazzaroni. Some of 
these look on with the same air of surprise and 
astonished interest as Titian's spectators. In fact, 
the longer you look at the two pictures the more 
will you be struck by their extraordinary coincid- 
ences. Even the pyramid or obelisk is alike in both : 
it obviously plays some principal part in this domestic 
drama. 

Now, even without examining any earlier examples, 
we can judge at once for ourselves, from comparison of 
these two familiar works, what must be the primitive 
and indispensable elements in a " Presentation in the 
Temple." We can work back from them mentally to 
earlier instances. In the first place, we may discard all 
that is essentially and characteristically Venetian — the 
splendour, the gorgeousness, the rich robes and mate- 
rials, the noble mien of the men, the voluptuous faces 
and figures of the women. We know that Tintoretto 
has eagerly seized the opportunity for foreshortening an 
arm, for displaying what he dared of a shoulder or a 
bosom. We know that Titian has painted in a portrait 
or two of the golden-haired ladies and grave, stately 
gentlemen, whom, in his courtly way, he delighted to 
honour. We may also ehminate the purely Venetian 
supernumerary personages, with their occasional touch 
of almost Flemish boldness or grotesqueness of con- 
ception — the old woman with the eggs, the half-naked 
beggars, the well-dressed crowd, the great dames who 
lean over from their decorative balconies. All these 
are the accessories which naturally spring up with less 

268 




PRESENTATION OF THE VIRGIN IN THE TEMPLE : Madonna dcir Or/o. J'c/ce. TINTORETTO 



269 



THE PRESENTATION 

reverent periods of art in great commercial cities : you 
find them at Venice in the full Renaissance, as you find 
them at Antwerp, Bruges, and Brussels in the later 
ages of Flemish art. They are wholly alien to the ab- 
stract ideal and devotional spirit of Siena and Perugia. 
So, too, we may get rid of the architecture of the time 
— the Corinthian columns, the rounded arcades, the 
stately porticoes, the parti-coloured marble, like that 
which encrusts the Doge's Palace. These are special 
Venetian touches of the sixteenth century : we must 
peel them all ofl^, as it were, layer after layer, if we wish 
to arrive at the original elements which go to compose 
the groundwork of our subject. 

The factors which we may feel sure belong of right 
to the scene, which we may expect to find fairly con- 
stant in earlier instances, are mainly as follows. In the 
first place, the action takes place on the steps and plat- 
form of the Temple at Jerusalem. The Madonna, a 
peculiarly mature-looking child for her age — according 
to the gospels she was only three years old — ascends 
by herself the great flight of stairs that leads to the 
upper landing. (This discrepancy of age, however, may 
be explained by a passage in the gospel of the pseudo- 
Matthew, where we are distinctly told, " when Mary 
was three years old, she walked with so firm a step, 
spoke so perfectly, and was so assiduous in the praises 
of God, that all were astonished at her and marvelled ; 
and she was not regarded as a httle child, but as an 
adult of about thirty.") She lifts her dress, which is 
invariably blue. Most commonly the staircase consists 

271 M 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

of two sets of steps, with a central landing ; and at this 
landing the Madonna is oftenest in the act of pausing. 
Above stands the High Priest, in full canonicals, with 
outstretched arms, to receive the novice ; attendants, 
most frequently two in number, stand by to assist him. 
Below we get St. Anna and St. Joachim, with the 
mothers and children. These form the indispensable 
elements of a " Presentation in the Temple " : spec- 
tators, citizens, buildings, landscape and background 
accessories are thrown in as may suit the taste and 
fancy of the age, school, or painter. 

Now let us verify this a priori conclusion by looking 
back to Giotto's " Presentation " in the Madonna dell' 
Arena at Padua — one of that epoch-making series of 
the Life of the Virgin which has stood us so often in 
good stead through our whole inquiry. We shall notice 
first of all that the elements thus enumerated are every 
one of them there, though cramped and confined — or, 
if I may say so, foreshortened, metaphorically speaking, 
into a narrow space — and symbolically rendered, where 
Titian and Tintoretto render them naturalisticalty. 
The Temple is there ; but it is a temple " all-told " — an 
entire building, seen four-square, from roof to foundation, 
not cut off by the frame as in Titian and Tintoretto. 
The men of Giotto's time always demanded this formal 
completeness, even at the risk of false perspective and 
absurd proportions : if you had given them part only of 
a building or a ship, they would have asked at once, 
" But where are the mast and sails ? where are the roof 
and the chimnevs ? " Our own children do the same to 

272 




PRESEXTATIOX OF 1 HK VIRGIN IX THE TEMPLE : Madonna dclf Arena, l'„J„a. GIOTT 



273 



THE PRESENTATION 

this day : if they draw a house, they draw that house 
complete and entire, from the ground to the coping- 
stone, with a door in the centre, and a window on each 
side, and three more above, and on top of all a couple 
of chimneys, conscientiously smoking. Now the art of 
Giotto's day was still half childish ; so we get just such 
an abstract temple, with roof and portico a great deal 
too small for the people to pass under. The scale 
necessitated that. If you wanted a temple complete in 
one number, yet desired to make your figures large 
enough and relatively important enough to strike the 
eye, there was no help for it— you must dwarf your 
building and exaggerate your actors. Giotto faced this 
dilemma frankly : he accepted the situation. He was 
satisfied to make a merely symbolical or conventional 
temple, and to keep his figures almost life-size in the 
foreground. 

In such a picture, therefore, we cannot expect the 
sense of space, the aerial perspective, which we find on 
great canvases like Titian's or Tintoretto's. We must 
be satisfied with a purely suggestive or ideal treatment ; 
we must accept Giotto's temple in the same spirit in 
which Elizabethan playgoers accepted the notification 
on the scene at the back, " This is a wood," or " This 
is a palace." It suffices for Giotto that by such rude 
means he has made you understand the purport of 
the picture. 

At the top of the steps stands the High Priest — 
Giotto's usual High Priest, the selfsame personage 
who, later in the series, officiates, unchanged, in the 

275 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

" Marriage of the Virgin." Yet observe that already 
the attitude of his hands is the attitude which we get 
in the Titian and the Tintoretto. That action became 
stereotyped at an early period : succeeding painters 
might improve on its drawing, its spirit, its anatomy ; 
but they dared not depart altogether from the "motive," 
the conventional treatment. Notice, too, that the steps 
are seen from one side, as in the Titian ; the Temple 
occupies the right-hand half of the picture ; St. Anna 
and her friends are to the left, at the bottom. Observe, 
also, that here you are left in no doubt at all as to 
which of the personages is the Virgin's mother. In 
the Titian you may have felt some slight hesitation on 
that dubious point, but by the aid of the Giotto it is 
instantly resolved for you. St. Anna is the dignified 
lady with the falling head-dress, who stands erect in an 
attentive attitude nearest to the very base of the stair- 
case. Her dress is the same in all essentials for Titian 
as for Giotto. Besides, the earlier painter conveniently 
provides her with one of his ordinary solid-rayed haloes, 
which stamps her saintship. You must be struck, at 
the same time, with the way in which Giotto com- 
presses and shortens the action, by throwing St. Anna, 
the little Virgin, and the High Priest into close contact 
with one another. Nor need you doubt which of the 
men behind is really St. Joachim : his halo teUs you 
that, even if his position had failed to do so. In the 
Titian, I take St. Joachim to be the elderly man who 
similarly stands just behind the Madonna, though I am 

by no means sure of it. Note, also, the attendant with 

276 



THE PRESENTATION 

the basket, by Joachim's side, in Giotto's picture (his 
feet, by the way, are about as ill painted as anything I 
can remember in the Tuscan master's handicraft). In 
the Tintoretto the Joachim has disappeared altogether, 
or is at least unrecognisable. 

As to the other personages, they are there in most 
admired Giottesque disorder. The holy women who 
surround the High Priest are "the virgins of the 
Lord " so frequently referred to in the apocryphal 
gospels. The two men to the extreme right, recalling 
figures at Assisi, are evidently the same two persons 
who flank the Temple (as we shall see) in subsequent 
pictures. The porticoes, the columns, are all there in 
the germ ; the balconies are there : even the second 
flight of steps, if I am not mistaken, is suggested in the 
quaint staircase to the upper floor of the Temple. I do 
not like to push a theory too far — but, do you see the 
basket carried by the man beside St. Joachim ? No 
doubt it contains the turtledoves for ofl^ering, and the 
Virgin's apparel. But did it not also give Titian the 
hint for the " celebrated old woman with the basket 
of eggs," who occupies the foreground in his famous 
" Presentation"? 

Now, before we go on to consider other versions of 
the subject, let us look for a moment in somewhat 
closer detail at the groundwork of legend on which all 
such pictures alike are ultimately founded. We shall 
thus be able to judge to some extent how much was 
necessary, and how much accidental or personal, in 
each painter's treatment of the particular episode. The 

277 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

basis of our story comes, for the most part, from two 
distinct documentary sources — the Gospel of the Birth 
of Mary, and the ProtevangeHon. The incidents in 
the two, however, do not wholly tally. In the Book 
of Mary we read that, " When three years " (from her 
birth) " had expired, and the time of her weaning was 
complete, Joachim and Anna brought the Virgin to 
the Temple of the Lord, with offerings," in pursuance 
of their vow to dedicate her to the service of religion. 
" Now, there were round the Temple, according to the 
fifteen psalms of degrees, fifteen steps to ascend." 
Curiously enough, however, Giotto has only ten, and 
Titian thirteen ; while Tintoretto, from whom one 
would not have expected so great precision, has the 
proper number. " For, the Temple being built against 
a mountain," the narrative goes on, " the altar of burnt- 
offering, which was without, could only be come near 
Ijy stairs. So the parents of the blessed Virgin and 
infant Mary put her upon one of these steps. But 
while they were taking off their clothes in which they 
had travelled, and, as custom wills, were putting on 
some neater and cleaner ones, in the meantime the 
Virgin of the Lord in such a manner went up all the 
steps, one after another, without the help of any to lead 
or lift her, tliat one would hence have judged she was 
of perfect maturity. Thus did the Lord, in the infancy 
of His Virgin, work this extraordinary deed, and show 
by this miracle how great she was likely to become 
hereafter." Thereupon Joachim and Anna left the 
Virgin with the other maidens in the apartments of the 

278 



THE PRESENTATION 

Temple till the time of the Sposalizio. In this version 
of the tale, it will be observed, St. Joachim and St. Anna 
are not present on the occasion of the Presentation. 

The Protevangelion supplies us with an alternative 
form of the story, which has been far more instru- 
mental in directing the conceptions of painters than 
the Book of Mary. According to that gospel, " When 
the child was three years old, Joachim said. Let us 
invite the daughters of the Hebrews who are undefiled, 
and let them take each a lamp, and let the lamps be 
lighted, that the child may not turn back again, and 
her mind be set against the Temple of the Lord." 
This episode of the lamps is rarely introduced into 
pictures of the subject. " And they did thus till they 
ascended into the Temple of the Lord. And the High 
Priest received her, and blessed her, and said : Mary, 
the Lord God hath magnified thy name to all genera- 
tions, and to the very end of time by thee AviU the 
Lord shew His redemption to the children of Israel. 
And he placed her upon the third step of the altar. 
And the Lord gave grace unto her, and she danced 
with her feet, and all the house of Israel loved her." 
From these two stories, as well as from hints in 
the pseudo-Matthew, the artistic legend was for the 
most part compounded. But other medieeval legends 
naust also have grown up as accretions round these 
earlier cores ; for in most " Presentations " of the four- 
teenth and fifteenth centuries, I find other elements 
present and almost constant, which must be due in 

great part to the influence of more recent stories. 

279 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

What those stories may be I will frankly confess I do 
not know ; nor are they, strictly speaking, material to 
our purpose. But it was the way of the Middle Ages 
to connect the early life of personages who figure in 
the gospel history with the incidents of the Prot- 
evangelion and of the Book of the Infancy. I do not 
doubt, therefore, that persons more versed than myself 
in the evolution of legend could supply a name, both 
here and elsewhere, to many accessory characters whom 
I am unable to identify. My object is mainly to trace 
the development of the subject as a theme in art, not 
to account for legend or to explain symbolism. 

With this proviso, I shall go on to consider two 
very interesting and almost contemporary examples of 
the " Presentation " by Giottesque painters, both of 
which are to be found on the walls of chapels at Santa 
Croce at Florence. I would advise those who can to 
visit the originals on the spot and to compare them in 
detail : for those who cannot do so, I hope our repro- 
ductions will be found fairly sufficient. The earher 
of the two, as I judge, is the one by Taddeo Gaddi : 
I say the earlier, not because I have any reason to 
know its exact date, but because it is earlier in type, 
which amply suffices for our present purpose. The 
slightly later one is now, I believe, attributed by those 
who have a right to an opinion to Giovanni da 31ilano. 
I give an illustration of each, and I hope the reader 
will compare them for himself before I proceed 
to dilate upon the details of their likenesses and 
differences. 

280 




PRESENTATION OF THE VIRGIN IN THE TEMPLE : Santa Crocc, Florence. TADDEO GADDI 



28 1 



THE PRESENTATION 

Note first, to begin with, the form and arrange- 
ment of the Temple itself, already foreshadowed, 
though vaguely, in Giotto's Paduan treatment. But 
observe also that, while in Taddeo Gaddi the arches 
are round, in Giovanni da Milano they are pointed. 
Romanesque is in the act of giving place to Gothic. 
With this slight exception, the details of the archi- 
tecture in the two pictures are strikingly similar. 
Observe, for example, the arch over the High Priest's 
head, displaying to the left little circular windows. 
Observe, again, the exact correspondence of the roof 
and its various parts : the flying buttresses, pierced 
with round arches ; the pillars and their capitals ; the 
architectural enrichment in the selfsame places. Next, 
observe the portico or loggia to the right of the picture, 
with the Virgins of the Lord seen issuing from it to 
welcome the Madonna. Note such close correspond- 
ence of detail as the fact that through the first arch 
of this portico we see three children's figures, with 
heads closely crowded together in the selfsame atti- 
tudes. The foremost of these children points in each 
case with her right hand ; her left holds a book in 
Taddeo Gaddi's version ; a guitar in that of Giovanni 
da Milano. In either composition the second girl lays 
her hand on her companion's shoulder. I will not 
multiply the coincidences of this curious group : the 
longer one looks at the figures which compose it, the 
more strongly is one impressed by their close resem- 
blance. It will be sufiScient to note here that Gaddi's 
personages are slightly less numerous — in other words, 

283 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

that Giovanni da Milano has added some elements to 
his predecessor's picture, a point which may be further 
observed in other portions of the composition, such as 
the bending figure on the extreme left, and the groups 
of children in the first-floor gallery. 

As to the steps, they are here in both instances, in 
accordance with the gospel — fifteen in number. Com- 
parison of their arrangement is extremely instructive. 
In each picture the first flight consists of five steps, 
the details of whose arrangement and ornament are 
closely coincident. Observe how in both cases the 
fifth step runs round the corner. The second flight 
also consists of five steps, which Taddeo (or rather his 
inefficient restorer) arranged in somewhat doubtful 
perspective, while Giovanni shows one how they ought 
to have been represented. Observe on this second 
flight the coincidence of the ornamentation at the 
angles and round the corner. The third flight, with 
its irregular corner ornament, should also be compared 
by the student of the original picture. The longer 
we look at the details of the architecture and the 
perspective of the curiously open Temple, the more 
are we impressed by the close nature of the resem- 
blance. I may add that Taddeo Gaddi's steps of the 
second flight appear to me to have been painted over 
and muddled by a most incompetent hand. But here 
I am travelling somewhat outside my province. 

It would be impossible to take the vai'ious figures 
of these two frescoes in detail at sufficient length for 
complete treatment. I will only note a few salient 

284. 




PRESENTATION^ OF THE VIRGIN IN THE TEMPLE: Santa Crocc, Florence. 
GIOVANNI DA MILANO 



=S5 



THE PRESENTATION 

features. To the extreme right in both stand two 
tall grave men, who were already present in Giotto's 
picture : I do not doubt, therefore, that they are 
identifiable as characters in the received legend. But 
I cannot name them. As a matter of artistic evolu- 
tion, however, it is interesting to note that their 
position is constant at the right-hand side of the com- 
position, as is also the relation of their heads to the 
parapet behind them, alike in Giotto and in his two 
followers. One of them points with his hand in two 
cases out of the three. In every instance they appear 
to me to be sinister personages. Close in front of 
them are two kneeling women, Avhose veils and head- 
dresses proclaim them to be distinct conventional 
characters, whom, however, I cannot identify. They 
are not present in the Giotto at Padua, but they 
occupy precisely the same positions in the Taddeo and 
the Giovanni, as well as in many other Giottesque 
" Presentations." Minute comparison of point by point 
in this extreme right-hand corner of the two works 
will reveal various minor unexpected coincidences in 
the inost minute particulars. 

In Taddeo Gaddi's work, a child is in the very act 
of ascending the lowest step of the staircase. I do not 
know who this child may be, and, indeed, I have pur- 
posely taken no pains to identify her, because 1 think 
the pictorial evidence alone is almost more interesting 
than any legendary addition could easily make it. It 
is clear that this child has some close connection with 
the veiled figure among the kneeling women. This 

287 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

connection Taddeo failed to accentuate ; Giovanni, 
therefore, has more clearly brought it out by represent- 
ing the child in the very act of receiving a book from 
the hands of her mother. In this, as in other details, I 
am sure comparison of the two pictures will show that 
Giovanni when he painted his " Presentation " had 
Taddeo's picture in the neighbouring chapel of the 
same church continually in his mind, or, at least, was 
copying some other variant of the same model essen- 
tially similar, and that he deliberately endeavoured to 
improve on certain features which seemed to him 
unsatisfactory in his predecessor's treatment. 

To the left of this single child are two other children 
— a boy and a girl — so closely united that they are 
evidently meant for brother and sister. These also are 
no doubt individualised by legends unknown to me. 
They do not occur in the Giotto at Padua, but they 
are frequent in " Presentations " of the later Giottesque 
period. The leaning figure who accompanies them in 
Taddeo's work is not represented in Giovanni's, but is 
foreshadowed, I believe, by the leaning attendant with 
the basket on his back in the Paduan fresco. 

As for the little Madonna herself, she stands, in 
both works, on the top step of the first flight. In her 
attitude, Giovanni has gone back to Giotto's model. 
St. Joachim and St. Anna occupy, as usual, the extreme 
left of the picture : this position for the pair is constant. 
It is worth while to note, however, that Taddeo makes 
Joachim stand a little in advance of Anna, while Gio- 
vanni returns to the precedent set by Giotto. Observe 

288 



THE PRESENTATION 

also the dress in each case, which is similar and typical : 
St. Joachim's robe cut low in the neck ; St. Anna with 
a curious nun-like hood and wimple. These persist till 
the days of Leonardo and Raphael. 

There still remains to describe the High Priest, with 
the group around him. These figures also are largely 
constant. Observe the High Priest's dress and hair and 
beard, as also the old man to the spectator's left of him. 
Only, as usual, Giovanni has somewhat increased the 
number of personages in his composition. Note, in 
particular, in Taddeo's picture, the dignified character 
who sits in a sort of private box, on the left, by himself 
(a portion of which box, I believe, has been damaged 
and badly repainted). This is the same chai-acter, I 
feel sure, as the personage to the extreme left of the 
High Priest's group in Giovanni's picture. I don't 
know who he is, but I am sure there must be a legend 
about him. Giovanni placed him in the High Priest's 
group, I imagine, because he was dissatisfied with 
Taddeo's perspective, yet hardly saw how he could 
much improve upon it. I am tolerably certain that 
the same character appears in the Giotto, intermediate 
between the heads of Joachim and Anna. 

One word more as to sundry small differences. 
Giovanni's picture has the Temple completed in the 
upper right-hand corner by a tower or campanile, 
suggested, I take it, by Giotto's at Florence. No trace 
of this tower appears in Taddeo's picture, though I do 
not feel sure it may not once have existed and been 
painted over. But in all these matters I speak with 

289 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

that diffidence which becomes a person inexpert in the 
technique of connoisseurship. On the other hand the 
Taddeo has, to the left, above the Joachim and Anna, 
a second portico, out of which a lad is apparently peep- 
ing. It seems to me possible that a similar portico 
once existed in Giovanni's work, where the correspond- 
ing part of the fresco has evidently been damaged. 
But perhaps the analogous portion in his composition 
may be the gallery over the High Priest's head, where 
lads are similarly looking down upon the Virgin. In 
both compositions, a large number of the characters 
are pointing with their hands towards the figure of the 
little Madonna. 

And now I think no one can look back at the Titian 
or the Tintoretto without being struck by the new light 
cast on their origin and meaning by these earlier pic- 
tures. The porticoes, the accessory personages, the 
mothers, the children, the steps, the architecture, all 
are foreshadowed in the Giottesque paintings, and all 
are accounted for by the apocryphal legends. As an 
intermediate Florentine stage, however, which largely 
explains the growth of the subject, I would direct the 
attention of students to Ghirlandajo's work in the choir 
of Santa Maria Novella at Florence. Here, of course, 
we have the usual luxuriance of Ghirlandajo's elaborate 
and florid architecture. We have also his accustomed 
introduction of contemporary portraits by way of spec- 
tators. The work, as a work of art, breathes the 
fullest spirit of the middle Renaissance. But still, the 
composition is for the most part vaguely reminiscent 

290 



THE PRESENTATION 

of the Giottesque model, with which, of course, it is 
directly connected by many successive intermediate 
stages. I will call attention to a very few details. In 
the foreground on the right are the two bearded figures 
with which we are ah-eady familiar ; but beside them 
sits a semi-nude beggar, who foreshadows the lazzaroni 
so conspicuous in Tintoretto's treatment. The steps, 
if carefully counted, are just fifteen ; but the High 
Priest stands on a landing at the tenth, while the 
Virgin — as usual, a remarkably well-grown child for 
three years old — occupies the fifth, after Taddeo Gaddi's 
example. Observe, again, the persistence in the shape 
of the mitre. Behind the High Priest, the Virgins 
of the Lord, now reduced to three, come forth to 
welcome tlieir new companion. They occupy even 
here the selfsame place in the composition as in earlier 
pictures. The children at the foot of the steps are 
similarly reduced to two ; they are both boys, but 
embrace one another, as in Giovanni's picture. The 
positions of St. Joachim and St. Anna rather resemble 
Taddeo's type, though the hands recall Giovanni's 
arrangement. The figures to the extreme left are 
mere complimentary contemporary portraits. But 
notice how St. Anna may always be distinguished 
in fourteenth and fifteenth century work by her 
hood and wimple. Even her homely features for 
the most part persist, in Florentine representations 
at least, with considerable constancy. I cannot answer 
for Sienese or Venetian treatment. 

Whoever conscientiously follows this subject in 

293 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

detail through an ItaUan tour will admit, I think, 
that it is impossible rightly to understand such later 
works as the Titian or the Tintoretto without at least 
some historical knowledge of previous attempts at 
similar compositions. The earlier pictures explain 
and supplement the later. I may add that the more 
of such pictures we compare, the more do we under- 
stand each detail in all of them. I am only able here 
to select for illustration a few typical examples out 
of many which at various times have come under 
my notice. The student who makes his own col- 
lection of illustrative photographs will constantly be 
able to fill in lacunae in these remarks, and no doubt 
to convict me of occasional misapprehension. 



294 



VIII 

THE PIETA 

The subject which I have reserved for this chapter 
differs in many respects from all its predecessors. It 
is on that account, indeed, that I have decided to 
include it, with some hesitation, among the themes 
here selected for separate treatment. In all our 
previous subjects the various pictures have been more 
or less noticeable for their uniformity and similarity ; 
while the themes themselves have been marked by 
definiteness of aim and distinctness from one another. 
Works in each series were instantly recognisable as 
varieties of a species. But I choose the Pieta as a 
text because it introduces us to quite a new type 
of subject — the sort of subject where a moderate 
amount of variety prevails, where convention did 
not early harden doAvn into fixity of composition 
or crystallise into rigid forms. A certain plasticity 
of imagination was permitted from the beginning ; 
a certain indefiniteness of nomenclature and scope 
remained habitual to the end. It exemplifies, so 
to speak, the nebulous condition. I shall also show, 
as I go on, that this subject admirably illustrates 
sundry curious differentiating tendencies of the Tuscan 

295 N 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

as opposed to the Venetian or Lombard mind ; and that 
it is hkewise well adapted for tracing some strange 
peculiarities in the development of art during the later 
Renaissance. On all these accounts it deserves recog- 
nition in this brief introduction to a vast and interest- 
ing field of evolutionary study. 

In the first place, I will begin by pointing out that 
the boundaries of the genus Pieta (if I may be allowed 
that frank biological metaphor) are far less clearly de- 
fined than the boundaries which mark off a " Sposalizio," 
an "Annunciation," or an "Adoration of the Magi." In 
all these cases we know exactly what sort of picture to 
expect, what episodes are sure to be represented by the 
artist, what characters, what accessories, what back- 
grounds should be introduced. But the Pieta is a name 
very loosely applied to the touching group of the Mater 
Dolorosa weeping over the body of the dead Saviour. 
In its purest form it need embrace, I think, only these 
two personages, with or without attendant angels ; 
though it is often extended to include, besides, St. 
.John and the Magdalen, with Joseph of Arimathea 
and other saints ; while the word is sometimes even 
used to designate a figure of the dead Christ, supported 
by two or more angelic guardians, without the intro- 
duction of the Madonna at all — though this last- 
mentioned usage I take to be a misnomer. Thus 
the student who wishes to observe and follow out 
this subject must carefully distinguish between the 
different but ill-marked types in which we find the 
Mater Dolorosa and the Cristo JMorto alone, the 

296 



THE PIETA 

Mater Dolorosa with the saints of the Crucifixion, 
and the Mater Dolorosa attended by pitying angels, 
as well as those in which we see the angels alone 
supporting the body of the dead Saviour. 

From one point of view, again, the Pieta must 
be considered in relation to the Stations of the 
Cross, which are oftenest fourteen, but sometimes 
fifteen, and sometimes only eleven. In this connec- 
tion it forms a single scene in a great sacred drama, 
whose parts, however, did not so completely settle 
down into invariable forms as did some other sub- 
jects of artistic treatment. The Stations of the Cross 
circle, of course, round the Crucifixion as centre ; but 
many additional or generahsed scenes, such as the 
Way to Calvary, the Return from Calvary, and so 
forth, are commonly recognised. In general art, apart 
from the series of Stations complete, the most frequent 
of these scenes or moments are the Ecce Homo, the 
Mater Dolorosa, the Descent from the Cross, the 
Pieta, the Entombment ; Avhile of subsequent epi- 
sodes from the Gospel history the most frequent are 
the Maries at the Sepulchre, the Eesurrection, the 
Ascension, the Noli Me Tangere, the Doubts of 
Thomas, the Disciples at Emmaus, and the Day of 
Pentecost. I place these subjects quite intentionally 
in unchronological order, because I am dealing with 
them here simply as themes for pictures, and re- 
garding them therefore rather in their artistic than 
in their historical or rehgious connection. I should 
also add that I am thinking of them only as isolated 

297 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

works, from the point of view of the visitor to 
churches and galleries, not as parts of a continuous 
series, from the point of view of a pilgrim at a calvary 
or sanctuary. 

Again, the particular set of works to which I 
desire here to call attention are those which, like 
the Pieta, deal with the person of the dead Saviour. 
These are the Deposition or Descent from the Cross, 
the Entombment, and the simpler subject often de- 
scribed in Itahan parlance as the Cristo Morto. They 
are motives which, in the earlier devotional paintings, 
were treated as sacred and affecting themes, intended 
to rouse the pity and reverence of the spectator, but 
which became, to the scientific artists of the Renais- 
sance, mere bravado opportunities for the display of 
anatomical knowledge and often of obtrusively pro- 
minent and unpleasant realism. The later painters, 
indeed, were sometimes even betrayed by their scien- 
tific ardour into gratifying the most morbid and 
unwholesome tastes, where earlier artists had only 
sought to rouse the ardent devotion and religious 
feeling of their contemporaries. 

Giotto's "Pieta" or " Entombment " (for it is called 
indiscriminately by either name), in the IMadonna dell' 
Arena at Padua — the touching figures of which I re- 
produce here — forms an excellent example of the 
earlier and purely sacred treatment of such difficult 
themes. In it there is little or no insistence on the 
various painful phenomena of death, viewed as a 
physical fact ; no deliberate and careful painting of an 

298 




PIETA : Jt/a,/oni;a dcW Arena, Padua. 



299 



THE PIETA 

actual corpse ; no gloating over the ideas of rigidity 
and decomposition. The form of the dead Saviour 
does not even occupy quite the foreground of the 
fresco. Giotto, with perfect and beautiful instinctive 
tact, has thrown between the central portion of the 
body and the spectator's eye the bent figure of one 
of the Maries, who thus veils and conceals the dead 
limbs of the Redeemer. Another of the mourning 
women holds His shoulders on her lap, and clasps 
His neck with her arms ; a second supports His 
drooping head ; a third lifts His hands in her own, 
and so prevents the white and lifeless arms from 
falling limp and listless. There is exquisite though 
naive art in every one of these actions. The grouping 
and composition of the four principal figures with the 
corpse they tend is in its way supreme and perfect. 
At the feet of the dead Christ sits the weeping 
Magdalen, conspicuous, as always, by means of the 
long and waving hair with which she had wiped the 
feet of the living Saviour. Behind them all the Mater 
Dolorosa stands with clasped hands in a singularly 
natural attitude of unspeakable grief (often imitated 
afterwards), her very draperies seeming to suggest 
profound emotion, while her face is most unutterably 
touching and pathetic. Balancing her on the right, 
we see the beautiful and eloquent figure of St. John, 
with his arms outspread in an agony of despair and 
shattered affection, as who should say, " Let me go 
— me too ; I must surely follow Him ! " Just at 
first sight, to many people, this last pose seems over- 

301 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

done ; it strikes them as theatrical. But the longer 
one looks at it, the more is one impressed by it ; 
and on every successive visit to the spot the feeling 
of satisfaction and sympathy deepens. Farther to 
the right are Joseph of Arimathea and another saint 
(perhaps Nicodemus), in comparatively calm and self- 
contained contemplation. 

As a whole, this is the finest flower of Giotto's 
pictorial achievement. He never before or after 
painted anything so consummate. We can well for- 
give him the ill-drawn feet of the saint to the extreme 
right, and the quaint expressions of the funny Uttle 
mourning angels overhead, when we look at the 
stricken figures of the bereaved Madonna and the 
distracted Magdalen. And we have only to examine 
this glorious fresco with the most casual glance in 
order to see that Giotto was not thinking of how best 
to paint "the dead nude," but of how best to represent 
the pathos and tenderness of that supreme scene in 
religious history, as he himself envisaged it. It was 
the impression to be produced on the spectator that 
engaged his mind, not the pallor of the crucified 
corpse, or the listless rigidity of the outstretched arms 
supported by the Maries. In the scientific art of the 
late Renaissance we too often forget the profound 
feeling of the scene in our pervading consciousness of 
the fact that the body has been elaborately and con- 
scientiously studied in the dissecting-room of a hospi- 
tal. Giotto troubles us with none of all that : he is 
thinking far too much of the Madonna's grief to be 

302 




DESCENT FROM THE CROSS : .-fca./Vmj, /?/,» 



FRA ANGELICO 



THE PIETA 

occupied with the startUng and painful reaUsm of the 
anatomy class or the mortuary. His dead Christ, 
indeed, is hardly more than suggested. 

Fra Angelico's exquisite and saintly " Descent from 
the Cross," in the Belle Arti at Florence, shows us in 
even a finer and purer form the results of this early 
devotional handling. Nothing that the ecstatic friar 
ever painted (outside fresco) breathes such an air of 
ineffable and unapproachable holiness as this beautiful 
work. In the centre St. John and the other saints 
are removing from the cross, with reverent hands, the 
lifeless body of the Saviour. The Magdalen, on her 
knees before it, is kissing the pierced feet with pas- 
sionate grief as the disciples lower them. Near by 
stand the Madonna, St. Veronica, the Maries ; to the 
right, a believer, with a face of deep pity, holds the 
crown of thorns, and displays pathetically the three 
big nails which had long been conventional. As a 
whole, this picture rouses in the spectator's mind the 
profoundest feelings of sympathy and devotion. No 
rehgious painting is more successful in exciting the 
ideas for which religious paintings primarily exist. 
One feels, as one looks at it, that it is good to be 
here. Fra Angelico's art, besides being beautiful in 
itself, has also what modern criticism would doubtless 
call the extrinsic merit of purifying the soul by pity 
and sympathy. But to Fra Angelico himself that 
aim was the first one. " Art for art's sake " would 
have been to his ear a ridiculous paradox. 

The later Tuscan painters, however, developed along 

305 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

lines very different from those of their primitive pre- 
decessors. In order fully to understand this later 
development, we must take into consideration some 
peculiar characteristics of the Tuscan temperament. 

From the very beginning the inhabitants of Tuscany 
— call them ancient Etruscans or modern Florentines — 
have always been remarkable for a certain strangely 
gloomy and morbid twist of sentiment and disposition. 
Their fancy runs always to pain and torture, to the 
ghastly, to the horrible. Whoever has visited the 
ancient Etruscan tombs at Corneto and Volterra, or 
the museums of ancient Etruscan monuments in 
Florence, Rome, and other Italian cities, must have 
been struck by the prevalence of demons and torments, 
of hissing snakes, hideous shapes, chimseras, and 
Typhous. Hells and devils run riot in them. This 
gloomy and morose Etruscan temperament gave colour 
in like manner to the early Christian art of Tuscany. 
The demons and gorgons of ancient Etruscan art pass 
into grotesquely hideous devils of Christian frescoes, 
like those which Spinello Aretino depicted on a church 
wall at Arezzo, with traits so awesome that (accord- 
ing to a false but illustrative tradition) they appeared 
to him in his dreams, and killed the very artist 
who invented them with remorseful terror. Dante's 
" Inferno " is the magnificent and sublime poetical 
outcome of this truly Tuscan love for the appalling 
and the painful. The " Hell " in Santa Maria Novella ; 
the seething flames and grinning demons in the Campo 
Santo at Pisa ; the open-jawed dragon or personal 

306 



THE PIETA 

Hades of the " Last Judgment," on the walls of a 
hundred Tuscan churches, — these are the pictorial em- 
bodiments of the selfsame spirit. The Etruscan artist 
dwells upon St. Sebastian, pierced through with arrows, 
as in PoUajuolo's masterpiece in the National Gallery ; 
he reminds one at every turn of Swinburne's vigorous 
lines, — 

" Oh lips that the live blood faints in, the leavings of racks and of rods ! 
Oh ghastly glories of saints, dead limbs of gibbeted gods ! " 

Of course I do not mean that Martyrdoms, Cruci- 
fixions, Infernos, Entombments are unknown elsewhere 
than in Tuscany : they are of the very essence of 
mediaeval Christianity. One finds them everywhere. 
But what I do mean is, that they are more frequent, 
more realistic, more detailed, in Tuscany and in the 
Etruscan region than elsewhere. This is especially 
true of the most Tuscan Tuscany, that which centres 
round Florence. The prevailing keynote of the 
Umbrian and Sienese school, where Etruscanism was 
weaker, is rather ecstatic bliss, and rapt contemplation 
of heavenly joys, than ascetic severity or delight in 
torture. The majority of the pictures in the Pina- 
coteca at Perugia, for example, seem to move, for the 
most part, in a high plane of devotional joy and trans- 
port, especially observable in Buonfigli and Fiorenzo di 
Lorenzo. Often enough there is a heavenly and an 
earthly sphere in each picture — ^a Perugian trait which 
Raphael carried away with him to the production at 
Rome of the so-called " Disputa " in the Vatican, really 

309 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

an assemblage of the Church militant and triumphant, 
the Church on earth and the Church in glory. Etruscan 
as these Sienese and Umbrians were mainly by descent, 
they yet retained among their isolated mountain heights 
less taint of this primitive Etruscan delight in blood 
and wounds, in death and torture, than did the refined 
and cultivated dwellers in the Arno vaUey. But at 
Florence a certain echo of the gladiatorial pleasure in 
human suffering seems to have lingered on all through 
the Middle Ages. Whoever looks at the endless martyr- 
doms in the Uffizi and the Pitti must be struck with 
this fact. Indeed, the details of blood and torture in 
Florentine pictures produce such an unpleasant effect 
on many sensitive women that some of them find 
certain rooms in the galleries at Florence almost closed 
books for them. 

Nor do I say that Venetian and Lombard painters 
do not equally represent subjects of death and martyr- 
dom. Still, they do so for the most part with a certain 
subtle difference. Etrurian blood was common in the 
Po valley. But the Venetians at least see even their 
martyrdoms through a glorifying and softening haze of 
Venetian magnificence. The Christian sufferers almost 
seem as if they liked it. Take as a fine example Paolo 
Veronese's noble St. Sebastian, in the church of that 
name at Venice. Compare, again, the cheerful way in 
which Carpaccio despatches St. Ursula and her 11,000 
Virgins, in the graceful picture in the Venice Academy, 
with such a work as Botticelli's " Calumny " ; or, again, 

contrast the spirit of Paolo Veronese's " Martyrdom of 

310 



THE PIETA 

St. Giustina," at the Uffizi, with the Florentine martyr- 
doms in the rooms around it. The Venetian is always 
intent on the picturesqueness and splendour and beauty 
of the scene ; the Tuscan dwells rather on its pain and 
horror. 

In the earlier period, once more, this tendency to 
dwell upon death and torment is largely restrained by 
the reverential and devotional feelings of the painters. 
As time went on, however, and art grew more self- 
conscious, the desire for anatomical accuracy and for 
realism in representation sent the great Tuscan and 
Paduan artists to study in the dissecting room, and 
gave them a further taste for these morbid aspects 
of nature. They began to paint the dead Christ 
from bodies in the mortuary ; to study mangled saints 
from the accident wards and lazar-houses. A most 
unpleasant example of the results of this tendency 
may be seen in the extremely painful " Cristo Morto," 
by Mantegna, in the Brera at Milan. This very un- 
happy Pieta is a triumph of what I will venture to 
describe as dead-house realism. It represents a corpse, 
boldly and admirably foreshortened, but in an advanced 
stage of rigor mortis, studied from nature with sur- 
prising accuracy, and appalling in its resemblance to 
its loathsome original. No emotion of reverence, of 
religious awe, or of human pity is excited by looking 
at it ; the sole impression we receive is one of disgust 
and repulsion, mingled with an unwilling and grudg- 
ing recognition of the painter's supreme mastery of 
light and shade, of anatomical and perspective science. 

311 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

The faces of the Maries are equally unpleasant, and 
for a similar reason ; their eyes are swollen and red 
with crying ; their expressions are those of too agonised 
grief; their whole effect is spoiled for us by an exces- 
sive realism. I know no picture that more completely 
exhibits the difference in this respect between the 
earlier devotional and the later scientific and artistic 
ideal. Even the noble " Crucifixion " by Mantegna, in 
the Louvre, where the foreground figures are mag- 
nificent in their stateliness, is not wholly free from 
a similar taint in the dead Saviour and the thieves 
who accompany Him. 

Our own National Gallery contains not a few 
works which excellently illustrate this phase of artistic 
evolution. Its two chief Pietks are by Michael Angelo 
(Room I., No. 790) and by Francia. Of these the 
Michael Angelo is highly representative of later Re- 
naissance feeling. Though unfinished, and in many 
ways unattractive, it is considered by Richter a genuine 
work of the mighty master. But it is characteristic of 
Michael Angelo that what we notice in it most is 
not the features of the Maries, nor the sentiment of 
the work, but the rendering of the corpse in all its 
flaccid limbs and muscles. It is a study of a dead 
body. Hence it is not in the least attractive to the 
ordinary spectator. Our other Michael Angelo — ^the 
" Holy Family " — includes at least two figures of 
youthful angels which, authentic or not, are undeni- 
ably beautiful ; but this Pieta contains, from the point 
of view of the great public, nothing save a ghastly 

312 




ENTOMBMENT: National Gallery, London. 



MICHAEL ANGELO 



THE PIETA 

rendering of a sculpturesque corpse, thrown into an 
attitude whose chief merit lies in the difficulty of 
painting it. One can see that Michael Angelo had 
learnt his anatomy from the dead body direct, and 
took pride in showing how closely he had studied it. 
In short, this picture is in essence not a Pieta at all — 
not a devotional picture — but a design from the dead 
nude, and an exercise in foreshortening. 

The other Pieta, by Francia (Room V., No. 180), 
admirably represents the spirit of the Ferrarese school 
at its best and highest. It is, indeed, one of the most 
satisfactory works, in its way, in our national collec- 
tion — I mean, we have in it a splendid and consum- 
mate specimen of the master it illustrates. Originally 
this fine work formed the lunette on the top of the 
large adjoining altar-piece representing the Virgin and 
Child enthroned with St. Lawrence and St. Romualdo. 
The necessity of shape thus imposed upon Francia 
naturally conditions and circumscribes its forms ; and 
I may here remark, in passing, that a comparison of 
the few lunette pictures in the National Gallery may 
supply the student of evolution with certain other 
interesting and luminous suggestions as to the art of 
composition, which I leave to be filled in by his own 
ingenuity. This particular work of the great Bolognese 
master is, in the strictest sense of the term, a Pieta — 
that is to say, it comprises only the figures of the 
Madonna and the dead Christ, with attendant angels. 
In spite of a certain incipient Bolognese sentimental- 
ism, its tone is largely that of the earlier painters. 

315 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

" The artist has filled his picture," says Mr. E. T. Cook, 
in his admirable handbook, " with that solemn reveren- 
tial pity, harmonised by love, which befits his subject. 
The body of Christ — utterly dead, yet not distorted 
nor defaced by death — is that of a tired man whose 
great soul would not let Him rest while there was 
still His Father's work to do on earth. In the face 
of the angel at His head there is a look of quiet 
joy . . . in the attitude and expression of the angel 
at the feet there is prayerful sympathy for the sorrow- 
ing mother. The face of the mother herself, which 
before " [in the altar-piece] " was pure and calm, is 
now tear-stained and sad, because her Son has met 
so cruel a death. 

"'What else in life seems piteous any more 
After such pity ? ' 

Yet it bears a look of content because the world has 
known Him. She rests His body tenderly on her knee 
as she did when He was a little child." On the whole, 
in spite of some strained emotion, no more beautiful 
Pietk occurs in Italian art after the age of Fra Angelico. 
Though it may seem a digression, I will venture 
to call attention at this point of our exposition to one 
or two other pictures in the National Gallery which 
illustrate various successive phases in the later love 
of torture and death, especially in Tuscany. I have 
already alluded to the great but distasteful Pollajuolo 
(Room I., No. 292) of the "Martyrdom of St. Sebas- 
tian," which hangs in the same room with the Michael 

316 



THE PIETA 

Angelo, interesting because PoUajuolo was the first 
close student of that artistic anatomy afterwards so 
highly developed by Leonardo and Mantegna. He 
painted, above all, the writhing body. Not far from 
it may be seen Ridolfo Ghirlandajo's " Procession to 
Calvary" (Room I., No. 1143), where the grief of the 
Maries and the suffering of the Christ, who bears His 
cross, are depicted with vulgar force and curious anima- 
tion in most unsympathetic and brilliant colouring. 
The work, if genuine, is wholly unworthy of the skil- 
ful hand that painted the noble and beautiful " San 
Zenobio" in the Uffizi at Florence. Compare with 
these two Tuscan pictures the agonised writhings in 
Castagno's "Crucifixion" (Room II,, No. 1138), side 
by side with the earlier and purely Etruscan ghastli- 
ness of the " Christ on the Cross," in which Segna di 
Buonaventura displays the uglier phase of the primitive 
Sienese artists (Room II., No. 567). How different 
they both are again from the mere polite sentimental- 
ism of Correggio's " Ecce Homo" (Room IV., No. 
76), and the theatrical prettiness of his "Agony in 
the Garden." Go straight from these mannered and 
insipid works to the intense pietism of the " Cruci- 
fixion," by Niccolo Alunno (Room VI., No. 1107), 
where wild efforts are made after the expression of 
grief which remind us almost of early German painters ; 
and observe how this intenser Umbrian spirit prevails 
even in later and weaker types like Lo Spagna's 
"Agony" (Room VI., No. 1032). By contrast with 

these, turn once more to the studied Venetian dainti- 

319 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

ness of Giovanni Bellini's " Death of St. Peter Martyr," 
which is as little of a martyrdom from the Tuscan 
standpoint as one can well imagine. True, a soldier 
in the foreground is placidly engaged in murdering 
without malice the unruffled saint ; but, with true 
Venetian spirit, Bellini (or his follower) has troubled 
himself little about the blood or the wound ; he is 
much more interested in the foliage of the wood and 
the delicious landscape, the feather in the inoffensive 
assassin's helmet, and the bystanders, Avho take no 
notice at all of this picturesque though somewhat 
startling episode. No dwelling on throes and torments 
here : 'tis a most peaceful murder. To a Tuscan, a 
martyrdom is an opportunity for pangs and agonies ; 
to a Venetian, it is merely an accidental occasion for 
pretty background or for voluptuous display of copious 
female charms in a St. Catherine or a St. Agatha. 

As an example of the last vapid stage in the 
decline of Tuscan art in the sixteenth century I would 
instance the uninteresting " Cristo Morto," by Bron- 
zino, in the Uffizi at Florence. Bronzino is the painter 
of that astonishingly unpleasant and ugly Venus in the 
National Gallery (Room I., No. 651), known as "An 
Allegory," or " All is Vanity " — probably the vulgarest 
and emptiest piece of Italian work in our collection. 
He is also responsible for the false and flashy " Descent 
into Hell," in the Scuola Toscana room at the Uffizi — 
a picture more offensive in its hateful and prurient 
treatment of the nude than any other work one can 
easily recall. The nakedness of his nudes is their one 

320 




CHKISTU MORTO: L'jflzi GalUiy. /■■/, )v«,v 



KRiiNZIXO 



THE PIETA 

salient characteristic. In this " Cristo Morto," how- 
ever, even Bronzino is at his worst ; for he shows us 
how pecuharly discordant is this commonplace and 
catchpenny style of art when applied to a subject 
usually regarded as one of the deepest solemnity and 
the highest pathos. He has but to touch the Pieta, 
and straightway he degrades it — degrades it below the 
level of even the modern illustrated religious book, 
sinking to depths of vulgarity and false histrionic 
sentiment which the Florentine of his day alone would 
ever have tolerated. Whoever can admire such work 
as Bronzino's shows himself thereby psychologically 
incapable of ever entering into the inmost soul of Lippi 
and Botticelli, of Giotto and Fra Angelico. 

If there is one figure worse than another in this 
egregious piece of bad academy art masquerading 
in the guise of a rehgious picture, it is the person- 
age on the left — St. John, I suppose, though what 
Bronzino called him is quite unimportant — a senti- 
mental, theatrical, unmeaning figure, about as con- 
scious of the scene in which he bears a part as if 
he were rehearsing it for a melodramatic repre- 
sentation. And that is, in fact, pretty much what 
he is doing ; for to Bronzino a subject like the Pieta 
envisaged itself essentially as a tableau vivant — a 
set composition of models, whom you chose, for 
the most part, for their arms and necks, and whom 
you arranged for effect in what you took to be a 
pretty and striking attitude. Almost equally offensive 
are the underbred airs and graces of the Magdalen 

323 o 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

on the right — I suppose she is the Magdalen — with 
her affected hand in its absurd pose, and her pre- 
tence at a kiss, which would be an insult to a 
corpse if really so given. It is difficult to say what 
makes the vast gulf between affectation hke this 
and affectation like Perugino's ; but a vast gulf there 
is, and we feel it instinctively. The one is naive, 
simple, harmless, virginal ; the other is conscious, 
obtrusive, meretricious, annoying. As to Bronzino's 
colour, that is always poverty - stricken, nowhere 
more so than in the faded National Gallery picture. 
I instance this work only as showing the final con- 
demnation into which Florentine art fell in its later 
period. 

The Pitti Palace contains at least three great 
pictures, more or less capable of being classed among 
Pietks, and well worthy of comparison from our 
present standpoint. The most interesting is a really 
touching Perugino — in some respects his finest work 
— with far more emotion and earnestness in its 
treatment than is usual with that most placid and 
disconnected of Umbrian masters. The other two 
are by Fra Bartolommeo and Andrea del Sarto ; 
they should be studied side by side, as examples of 
the purely pictorial composition and arrangement 
for effect of the later Renaissance, so different from 
the conventional proprieties and sacred symbolism 
of the Giottesque period. 



324 



IX 

THAT GREAT PAINTER, IGNOTO 

Next to "the poet Anon" the painter Ignoto has 
surely deserved best of humanity after the picked 
immortals. His works, in a surprising variety of 
styles, are to be found scattered through every 
gallery of Europe ; and though every now and then 
one of them is claimed and vindicated for some 
mightier name, yet " Pictor Ignotus " has master- 
pieces enough still placed to his credit to deserve 
an ideal statue in Venice or Florence. In the 
first place, I am going to introduce you to one 
of his very minor performances — a dainty little St. 
Catherine in the National Gallery (Room VI., No. 
646), there set down with official vagueness to the 
" Umbrian School " without further ascription. No- 
body could call this a great or remarkable painting, 
though it has merits of its own as to tenderness of 
feeling and delicacy of colour : but it is interesting 
in its way as a local rendering of a theme which 
can be better followed out than any other perhaps 
within the walls of our British collection. 

The St. Catherine forms one of a pendent pair 
of devotional pictures, originally, I take it, com- 

325 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

panion panels arranged in a triptych on either side 
of an Enthroned Madonna. The other picture of 
the pair is the graceful St. Ursula which hangs close 
by it ; together they represent two virgin martyrs, 
the princesses of the Church — one Southern and 
Egyptian, St. Catherine of Alexandria ; one Northern 
and British, St. Ursula of Cologne, the reputed 
daughter of a petty king in some English princi- 
pality. I gather, therefore, that the original com- 
pound altar-piece, composed of a Madonna and Child, 
with two saintly princesses, was either offered as a 
votive picture or commissioned for her own private 
chapel by some Italian lady of rank in Umbria, 
most likely the daughter of a Duke of Urbino. 
In either picture the saint is accompanied by an 
attendant angel, and is sufficiently designated by 
her appropriate symbol, the palm as martyr being 
common to both, while the distinctive mark of the 
Catherine wheel denotes St. Catherine, as the em- 
blematic arrow tells us at once that her companion 
is the arrow-smitten St. Ursula. 

Let us look for a little at this placid and con- 
templative saint, a most typical Catherine ; and then 
let us ask ourselves how much of her is due to 
original convention, common to all schools, and how 
much to Umbria or our own special Ignoto. 

No sacred type is more fixed and more constant 
in early Italian art than the type of St. Catherine. 
If you wish to see how constant are the form and 
features of the Alexandrian princess, you need only 

326 



THAT GREAT PAINTER, IGNOTO 

go into the adjacent Lombard Room (see p. 196), 
where I would ask you to look at the beautiful and 
touching figure on the extreme left in Borgognone's 
exquisite altar-piece of the Madonna Enthroned with 
the two St. Catherines — those, I mean, of Alex- 
andria and Siena. Borgognone's far loveher and 
tenderer picture — to my mind one of the chief gems 
of our national collection — was painted, no doubt, 
at the Certosa di Pavia, far away from the hard blue 
hills and castled crags of Umbria. But in both alike 
you get the same general type of the saintly princess 
— soft, delicate, thoughtful, her rich golden hair 
covering her shoulder in the same flowing fashion, 
in unequal lengths, and held back from her high 
and ample forehead by a royal diadem. As the 
philosophic virgin martyr of the early Church, she 
is always represented by a fair and intellectual 
maiden ; while her exalted rank permits the ex- 
uberant fancy of the painter to run riot in decoration 
on her regal robes. Here, in the handicraft of our 
unknown Umbrian master, she wears a wide-sleeved 
tunic of some bright green stuff, richly embroidered 
with a hem of gleaming gold thread, and daintily 
jewelled with Oriental magnificence on the square- 
cut edge of the delicate bodice. Over this royal 
robe is flung at the shoulders a darker crimson 
mantle. The colour scheme throughout is extremely 
bright, almost verging on crudity ; but it is re- 
deemed by the brilliancy and purity of its tints, 
which make it on the whole effective and pleasing. 

329 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

By the virgin martyr's side stand her famihar 
emblems, one or both of which you can discover for 
yourself, if you please, in more than twenty Italian 
pictures of all schools and ages, scattered up and 
down through the rooms of the gallery. With her 
left hand she grasps the wheel, set with huge sharp 
spikes, which was the instrument of her torture ; in 
her right she holds the sword with which she suffered 
at last her final and definitive martyrdom ; after which 
her body was conveyed by angels to a sarcophagus 
on Mount Sinai, as everybody has seen in the exquisite 
and touching fresco by Luini, now in the Brera at 
Milan. In many pictures, however, the wheel is 
shown, not whole, but broken into fragments ; because 
it was so destroyed by an angel to terrify the execu- 
tioners. Several other St. Catherines in the National 
Gallery, in fact — as for example, the Borgognone 
and the Carlo Crivelli (Room VIII., No. 724) — give 
one examples of the wheel, with its cruel curved 
spikes, of the selfsame pattern as in our nameless 
Umbrian ; but the best known of all, the famous 
Raphael from the Aldobrandini Collection, has the 
spikes softened down to mere meaningless knobs, 
which have hardly even a symbolical and rather vague 
significance. Altogether, indeed, Raphael's treatment, 
though pictorially noble and beautiful, is ecclesiologi- 
cally and historically a complete falling away from 
the charming conventional type of St. Catherine — a 
type endeared to the minds of medieeval Italians by 
hundreds of lovable and sympathetic embodiments. 

330 



THAT GREAT PAINTER, IGNOTO 

The angel by St. Catherine's side, in our Umbrian 
example, may not improbably represent the divine 
messenger sent to break in pieces the wheel of the 
executioners. 

Now, if we compare this nameless St. Catherine 
with many others in the National Gallery, we shall 
soon be struck by the fact that it represents in a 
very high degree the simple and innocent pietism 
of the Umbrian painters. Both in this face and 
figure, and in the companion St. Ursula, we find a 
certain trustful and almost childish simplicity which 
more than redeems their decided lack of imaginative 
power. St. Catherine and her angel are of the 
primitive sort that knows no guile. And this inno- 
cent guilelessness is typically Umbrian. Among the 
citied hilltops of the soaring Apennines, alike at 
Siena and Perugia, art took a very different tone 
from that which it assumed in rich and cultivated 
Florence, in wealthy and commercial Venice. That 
spirit of ecstatic piety, of self-effacing absorption in 
the things of the soul, which found its final word in 
St. Francis of Assisi and St. Catherine of Siena, was 
common among the rapt Etruscan devotees of the 
central hills of Italy. All the art of the Apennines 
has therefore from the first that detached and studiously 
simple pietistic air which degenerates at last into an 
affected grace and a false sentimentalism with Perugino 
and Pinturicchio. Our nameless Umbrian catches this 
divine touch in its naive and natural prime. What 
with Perugino is a studied pose is with him an 

331 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

outcome of pure and spontaneous spiritual person- 
ality. 

Raphael's famous St. Catherine (Room VI., No. 
168), of course, belongs to his Roman period. It has 
the roundness of form and perfection of modelling, 
the half-open lips and cultivated grace which mark 
that epoch in the mighty master's life. But, though 
instinct with nobility, and still striving hard after 
spiritual effect, it displays no longer the unaffected 
and natural holiness which belong as of right to the 
Madonna del Gran Duca of his Umbrian tutelage. 
I need hardly say it is a greater work of art by 
many stages than our Ignoto's little panel ; but I 
confess, when I look at the one, I rather incline to 
be artistically critical ; when I look at the other I 
incline only to say, " What an exquisite charm I What 
a dehcious naivete ! " 

There are several more St. Catherines in the 
National Gallery, which, viewed as single figures, it 
would be well for the visitor to compare as he passes 
with our unknown Umbrian's pretty embodiment. 
The Borgognone, which is most like it, is the most 
touching of all; it has the silvery tone and the 
exquisite feeling for individual character which make 
its painter one of the most charming among the schools 
of Lombardy. Then there is the Carlo Crivelli with 
its obtrusive wheel and its quaintly twisted fingers, 
a monument of the affected and contorted art of that 
grimace-loving creature, half Venetian, half Paduan. 

Walk from it straight into the Venetian Room and 

332 



THAT GREAT PAINTER, IGNOTO 

look there at the various representations of the same 
early type by the later painters of Venice, if you 
wish to see how the wealth and luxury of a mercantile 
city degraded the older spiritual conception of virgin 
martyrs into mere voluptuous and fair-haired ladies, 
taken direct from daughters of the princely merchant 
oUgarchs of the Adriatic. There is a stately dame 
of opulent Titianesque charms, for example, in a 
Bonifazio Veronese (Room VII., No. 1202), of the 
Madonna and Saints, whom one recognises with 
surprise as a St. Catherine at last, not by her face 
or figure, which are those of a worldly belle of the 
later Renaissance, but by her broken wheel alone, 
aided by some dim and faint reminiscence of her 
wealth of hair. Another such lady, but of finer 
feeling, will be found in the Madonna and Child by 
Titian (Room VII., No. 635), where St. Catherine 
appears as a stately matron of some old aristocratic 
Venetian house, embracing the infant Christ with 
maternal fervour. Unless I greatly mistake, these 
two figures are each of them a portrait of some 
lady of the lagoons with her own first baby. Titian 
would have seen no irreverence in such an imper- 
sonation, which would have appeared to Fra Angelico 
the gravest sacrilege. 

The visitor who goes carefully through the National 
Gallery with the object of tracing out the evolution 
of such separate figures will find a large number of 
St. Catherines of every age of Italian art, which will 
enable him to follow up the development of the type 

333 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

from the earliest period, and its gradual differentiation 
in the different schools. Sometimes he must be 
content to look for the martyred princess half lost 
among a number of throned and seated saints, as in 
the panel from the great altar-piece of Taddeo Gaddi's 
school, where a doubtful St. Catherine, recognisable 
rather by her luxuriant hair than by any definite 
emblem, sits in glory side by side with St. Ambrose, 
St. Stephen, St. Matthew, and several other assorted 
holy personages. Sometimes, as in the little predella 
by Fra Angelico in the Early Tuscan Room, she 
must be sought for diligently among a whole host 
of minute and carefully painted figures. Sometimes, 
as in the big Orcagna, she occupies a place of honour 
among the highest saints, well in the foreground. 
And sometimes, as in the glowing altar-piece by 
Moretto (Room VII., No. 625), she sits in glory on 
the sunlit clouds, where she receives the wedding- 
ring, as the spouse of Christ, from the baby hand 
of the infant Saviour. But if, from all these examples, 
the visitor forms a central conception of the typical 
St. Catherine, and then returns once more to our 
nameless Umbrian, accepting it as a special product 
of its time and place — the latter half of the fifteenth 
century among the Apennines of Urbino — he will be 
able to understand and criticise it far better than if 
he looks at it in isolation as a mere unrelated three- 
quarter-length figure of a saintly personage. That 
is the way to judge ariglit of these Italian works. 
So only will the spectator be able to estimate the 

334 



THAT GREAT PAINTER, IGNOTO 

saintly simplicity of the style, the infantile piety and 
purity of the feeling, the almost Flemish delicacy 
and roundness of face in the girlish angel. Painted 
a little smaller, this panel would have reminded us 
of the delicious Memlincks at Bruges ; and indeed 
Memlinck, save for his smallness of scale, is a painter 
whose charming naivete and graciousness not a little 
recall the Umbrian ideal. He is in the north what 
Buonfigli and Fiorenzo were in the Apennine hill- 
land. Strength and vigour, indeed, are not Umbrian 
characteristics ; but for gentleness of touch, rapt 
ecstasy of piety, and sweetness of conception, the 
men of the mountains are unequalled in Italy. 



335 



X 

OUR LADY OF FERRARA 

The three principal Ferrarese Madonnas in the National 
Gallery form a peculiarly interesting and valuable series, 
as illustrating the development of a single group or 
subject, in a single school, through three successive 
stages of artistic progress. As a rule, indeed, the 
rapid evolution of Italian art can only adequately be 
traced on Italian soil, where many consecutive treat- 
ments of the selfsame theme may be observed and 
compared in close proximity to one another. Fortune, 
however, has been kind to us with Our Lady of 
Ferrara : we possess in our own collection in Trafalgar 
Square no less than three of the finest presentments 
of the local Madonna of that decayed capital, each 
answering to an important and decisive moment in 
the growth and development of Ferrarese art. 

Our earliest specimen of the three is that strange 
and at first sight somewhat repellent picture by 
Cosimo Tura (Room V., No. 772), the vigorous father 
of Ferrarese painting, whose crude and startling dis- 
cords in red and green have no doubt astonished many 
an innocent visitor to the National Gallery. The 
curiously lurid effect of Cosimo's vivid colour, always 
conspicuous for its extraordinary abundance of bright 

336 




MADONNA ENTHRONED: Kationnl Gallery. London. 
COSIMO TUKA 



337 



OUR LADY OF FERRARA 

grass-greens, cannot, of course, be suggested by a black 
and white reproduction ; but the quaint stiffness of his 
figures, the angularity of his drawing, the hard folds 
of his drapery, and the exaggerated, almost Chinese, 
obliquity of his eye-orbits are all well represented in 
the characteristic Madonna here set before us. I need 
hardly say that those who would study the picture 
aright must go to the original for its bold and eccentric 
colour; our little illustration only serves to recall the 
general effect of the work to those who have already 
made acquaintance at first hand with Cosimo's idio- 
syncrasy. 

I would only call attention in passing here to three 
or four points in this interesting rather than beautiful 
picture. Notice first the peculiarly Mongolian and 
inexpressive face of the Madonna herself, with her 
almond eyes, and her broad round countenance — 
peculiarities observable in more than one of the angels 
who surround the throne, and especially in the two who 
are seated on the intermediate grade of steps, playing 
the guitar or mandoline. These features are common 
in the earlier works of the Ferrarese school, and even 
in Cossa. They merge with Lorenzo Costa into the 
Bolognese ideal. Observe, also, the quaintly contorted 
limbs of the Divine Child, twisted in that constrained 
way which always marks the first effort of nascent 
art towards variety of attitude and emotional expres- 
sion. In trying to be alive, art at this stage habitually 
becomes vehement and unnatural. And do not forget 
to glance at some characteristic accessories : the highly 

339 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

decorated throne, the sunk panels of the arched ceiling, 
the Hebrew inscription on the niche at the back, the 
fruit and flowers so common in such works, but pos- 
sessing here a certain unspeakable Ferrarese touch of 
difference. This ornate character of decoration was long 
retained by Ferrarese art ; and the architectural details 
in particular may be profitably compared with those 
many minor pictures in the same room of the Gallery. 

The picture as a whole thus forms a good example 
of the elaborate treatment of the Madonna and Child 
which prevailed in the Bolognese and Ferrarese schools. 
The sharp folds of the drapery, on the other hand, 
betray at once the personal style of Cosimo Tura, who 
can always be recognised both by this peculiarity and 
by his singular and startling scheme of colouring. 
But the two little angels at the foot of the throne, 
engaged in playing the "regal" or portable organ, are 
sweeter than is usual with the creations of so rough 
and harsh a master. Tlie one to the spectator's left 
touches the keys of the instrument ; her companion to 
the right is represented with quaint naivete as blow- 
ing the bellows. The panel originally constituted the 
central portion of an altar-piece, the lunette of which 
consisted of Cosimo's well-known Pieta, now hung 
in the Louvre. Its decorative detail is well worthy of 
close study. I will call attention now to one point 
more only — the winged lion and bull, the eagle and 
angel who surmount the throne, symbols, as I need 
hardly say, of the four Evangelists. 

The second enthroned Madonna of the Ferrarese 

340 



OUR LADY OF FERRARA 

school to which I would direct your notice is the 
far more beautiful picture by a little-known painter 
who rejoices in the somewhat awkwardly redvindant 
name of Ercole di Giulio Cesare Grandi (Room V., 
No. 1119). I will not trouble you here with any 
particulars of the controversy which has raged, and 
still rages, round this problematical master's shadowy 
personality ; you will find as much as you care to 
know about the subject in the Official Catalogue 
and in Kugler's history. I am more concerned at 
present with the picture itself, which is one of the 
noblest and most satisfying works in our national 
collection. Its glow of colour immediately attracts 
the eye from a distance ; its exquisite composition and 
its beautiful painting impress one more and more the 
longer one looks at it. 

The Madonna and Child sit enthroned in the centre 
under an arch with a panelled ceiling, which at once 
recalls Cosimo Tura's treatment. Minute comparison 
of these two similar arches and the capitals of their 
pilasters well repay the time spent upon them. But 
the Madonna's face and figure show an enormous 
advance in art during the short space of time that 
separates the painter from his predecessor Cosimo ; 
while the general arrangement of the figures may be 
profitably compared with the composition in Raphael's 
famous Blenheim Madonna. The two represent as 
nearly as possible corresponding moments in the evolu- 
tion of style, the one in the Umbrian, the other in the 
Ferrarese school. Our Lady's face has in it a passing 

341 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

touch of Francia with a more marked reminiscence 
of Costa's style ; the Infant on her knees stands erect 
and benignant, admirably poised, and entirely naked : 
He holds out His right hand in the familiar attitude 
of priestly benediction. Observe in both these pictures 
the almost ungainly height of Our Lady's throne, 
characteristic of Venetian and Ferrarese devotion. On 
the Madonna's right (and the spectator's left) stands 
the youthful figure of St. William, in full knightly 
armour. This forms the most attractive and beautiful 
feature in the entire composition. Now, St. WiUiam, 
or San Guglielmo, is a great local saint at Ferrara, 
whom we shall meet once more in the neighbouring 
altar-piece by the sugary-sweet Garofalo (Room V., 
No. 671). A church and convent dedicated to him 
long existed in the town ; his figure therefore recurs 
frequently in Ferrarese pictures. Balancing him on 
the other side of the composition stands St. John the 
Baptist, holding his usual reed cross and the Book of 
Prophets. He should be specially compared with 
Raphael's St. John Baptist, in the Blenheim Madonna. 
The work as a whole thus represents, of course, the 
common subject of the Madonna enthroned, attended 
by the particular saints of the donor or church — a kind 
of group which forms the most frequent theme of art 
for Italian altar-pieces. This particular specimen is 
believed to have come from the church of the Con- 
cezione at Ferrara ; but it is worthy of remark that 
both the saints who appear in it had churches in the 

town, that of San Guglielmo being now secularised, while 

342 




IIADONNA K.NTHRONEl) WITH ST. WILLIAM ANDST.JOHN TH M BAPTIST : 
Xaliona/ C,i//a-r. Lomi,'::. GRAXl'I 



343 



OUR LADY OF FERRARA 

that of San Giovanni Battista still exists in the sleepy 
little piazza which opens into the Corso di Porta Mare. 
Of the rich decorative work lavished on every part 
of the picture I will not say much. The student 
should observe it for himself on the original panel. I 
will content myself with indicating what seems to be 
its historical meaning. The subject on the top, by 
the left side, I cannot confidently identify ; I take it, 
however, to be " The Judgment of Solomon " ; the 
subject on the right is, quite undeniably, " The 
Sacrifice of Isaac." The medallions in the spandrels 
of the arch represent the Annunciation, with the angel 
Gabriel, as usual, to the left, and the Madonna at her 
conventional prie-dieu to the right. The base of the 
throne has Adam and Eve in relief in ivory with the 
Tree of Knowledge, flanked on either side by the 
turbaned head of a Jewish prophet. Beneath, on the 
plinth, are subjects alternately in grisaille and colour, 
representing (from right to left), the Nativity, the 
Presentation in the Temple, the Massacre of the 
Innocents, the Flight into Egypt, and Christ Disput- 
ing with the Doctors in the Temple. As a whole 
this splendid work forms a worthy monument of the 
prevailing spirit of the Middle Renaissance ; while 
the admirable drawing and perfect balance of the 
infant Christ might almost entitle it to rank with 
the finest work of Raphael. Nor would the pose of 
San Guglielmo do discredit to Giorgione, whose own 
exquisite St. George in the altar-piece at Castelfranco 
it distinctly recalls to us. 

345 P 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

The third of our Ferrarese pictures begins, it must 
be allowed, to herald the decline : it has no longer 
the simple force and charming sense of architectural 
symmetry which distinguish the Ercole di Giulio 
Grandi. It is an altar-piece by Garofalo, which origi- 
nally occupied the place of honour above the high 
altar of the church of San Guglielmo in the grass- 
grown city. The centre of the picture is occupied, as 
usual, by the Madonna and Child — a Madonna in 
whom the somewhat insipid sweetness of the later 
Renaissance takes the place of the dignity, solemnity, 
and beauty of the greatest age. The saints at the 
side exhibit the true nature of the work at once as 
essentially a Franciscan altar-piece, intended for the 
decoration of a Franciscan conventual establishment. 
On the Madonna's right stand two somewhat realistic 
figures in coarse brown robes, whom we recognise at 
a glance as Franciscan friars, only too closely studied 
from life, and entirely wanting in ideality or inner 
saintliness of character. If one dare hint such a word, 
indeed, they look even a trifle greasy and grubby. An 
earlier age would have made their attributes clear to 
us ; but Garofalo, learned in all the somewhat affected 
art of the Raphaelesque painters, takes care to reduce 
the symbols of the saints to the most inconspicuous 
relics. Close attention, however, will show that the 
friar on the right hand nearest to the throne bears 
marks of the stigmata on his hands and feet, which 
show him to be St. Francis of Assisi himself, the 

founder of our order ; while the neighbouring friar 

346 



OUR LADY OF FERRARA 

with a lily in his hand, a little more in the background, 
is equally known for St. Antony of Padua, second in 
sanctity among canonised Franciscans. On the other 
side of the throne we get St. William himself, the 
patron saint of church and convent, in his armour as 
before — a graceful and dainty figure, but not to com- 
pare in strength and majesty with Ercole's splendid 
warrior. Behind him stands a nun in Franciscan 
robes, whom we know to be Santa Chiara, the com- 
panion of St. Francis and foundress of the Poor 
Clares, the female branch of the Franciscan society. 
All the characters in the picture are thus grouped 
together as the chief objects of devotion on the part 
of this particular Ferrarese convent. 

It is impossible to look at this handsome work 
without recognising at once the immense advance in 
artistic technique which it displays, and the obvious 
traces of the influence of Raphael, but it is impossible 
also not to see that what was gained in art and know- 
ledge was more than lost in power, freshness, and 
spirit. The work as a whole is tame and uninterest- 
ing ; even the skill with which Garofalo has used the 
traditional greens of the Ferrarese school of colourists 
to relieve the prevailing browns of the Franciscan 
robes does not suffice to raise his work into the same 
high rank as Ercole's masterpiece. We cannot look 
at it without realising at a glance the beginnings 
of that sad and rapid decline which resulted so 
soon in the learned inanities and ineptitudes of the 

Carracci. 

347 



THE PAINTERS' JORDAN 

Among the earlier Italian works in the National 
Gallery few are more interesting than a certain com- 
posite altar-piece, vaguely described in the official 
catalogue as of the " School of Taddeo Gaddi," and 
representing in its central panel the familiar subject 
of the Baptism of Christ in Jordan (Vestibule, No. 
579). The treatment, of course, is somewhat hard 
and dry, as one might expect from its age ; and 
the figures have that early angularity which moves 
the uncouth mirth of uncultured visitors ; but as a 
moment in the development of the theme which it 
enshrines it seems to me a precious relic in the 
evolution of the art of painting. 

The centre of the foreground is occupied by a 
small and very symbolical Jordan — a Jordan reduced, 
as it were, to its simplest and most beggarly elements. 
There is only just enough of it, in fact, to enable us 
to say, as the children write across their first rude 
attempts, " This is a river." Such purely symbolical 
Jordans, like symbolical temples and symbolical cities, 
were common in the earlier ages of art ; and, what is 
odder still, they survived from the days of Giotto and 

348 



Missing Page 



Missing Page 



THE PAINTERS' JORDAN 

Taddeo Gaddi, almost down to the days of Raphael 
and Michael Angelo. You can see another admirable 
example of very late date in the charming and sym- 
pathetic Piero della Francesca of the same subject, 
also in the National Gallery, about which, as melo- 
dramatists put it, " more anon." 

The right side of the picture — I speak here and 
always from the spectator's point of view — is occupied 
by a most rugged and realistic St. John Baptist, 
clothed in a long garment of camel's hair, which, 
however, the artist has generously concealed during 
part of its length by a flowing robe of more luxurious 
woven fabric. The middle of the panel is filled by 
the constrained figure of the Saviour, girt with a 
small loincloth, and standing up to His knees in the 
symbolical river. On tlie right bank kneel two 
angels with towels, their faces intensely round and 
Giottesque, and their haloes displaying the usual 
frank solidity of the period. Two beetling crags, 
with extremely symmetrical trees, eke out the com- 
position ; above, the lightly sketched figure of the 
Eternal Father discharges a dove, representing the 
Holy Spirit, on the head of the Son with whom He 
is well pleased. 

Now, this arrangement of the subject is conven- 
tional and formal, and it recurs again and again in 
the treatment of the Baptism from the earliest ages. 
As a rule, one finds on the extreme right of the 
picture the form of the Baptist ; in the centre stands 
the Saviour, almost nude, in the symbolical river ; 

351 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

and on the left we have one, two, or three angels 
holding a towel, according to the taste and fancy of 
the painter. Occasionally, it is true, especially in 
very early works, the sides are reversed, the Baptist 
occupying the left and the angels the right; but in 
the vast majority of Baptisms, during the great 
developmental age of Italian art (from Giotto to 
Raphael), the disposition is the same as in the 
" Altar-piece of the School of Taddeo Gaddi," and 
the treatment conforms, on the whole, to this typical 
instance. 

The earlier history of the evolution of the type 
thus hardened into a convention by the fourteenth 
century is remarkable and interesting. The very first 
representations of the Baptism of Christ which we 
now possess are those which occur (as reliefs) on 
sarcophagi and (as mural paintings) on the walls of 
the Catacombs. A sarcophagus in the Lateran gives 
us, I beheve, the most primitive realisation which has 
been noted of the historical scene ; though still earher 
allusions occur elsewhere in such symbolic forms as 
Noah in the Ark and the Passage of the Red Sea. 
In the relief on the Sarcophagus, however, a wavy 
line of almost Egyptian simplicity represents the 
Jordan, while a gigantic Baptist, clad in a loincloth 
of camel's skin, pours water from a bowl over the 
head of the Saviour. He is standing on the left, not, 
as is usual in later representations, on the right of 
the composition ; but the attitude of the two chief 
persons, and especially the pose of the hand which 

352 



Missing Page 



Missing Page 



THE PAINTERS' JORDAN 

holds the cup or bowl, is already that which was 
reproduced in later ages by numberless successive 
generations of artists. The " motive," as critics call 
it, was there from the beginning. 

One point of difference exists, none the less, 
between this earliest Baptism and all later representa- 
tions. There is as yet no trace of the angel. He 
makes his first appearance, so far as I have been able 
to observe, in the central mosaic of the cupola in the 
" Baptistery of the Orthodox," at Ravenna, a work 
which all modern critics assign to the fifth century. 
And he does so even there in a disguised form which 
curiously illustrates the transition from heathen to 
Christian art, and the way in which the conventional 
types of later ages were originally evolved from 
classical models. For the Ravenna mosaic, badly 
restored and much altered, still shows us a St. John 
with his jewelled cross on the left of the composition 
(left, not right, being the early usage), pouring water 
from a cup on the head of the Saviour, who occupies 
the middle of the work, and who stands, quite nude, 
up to his waist in the water of the river. The extreme 
right, however, is filled by a figure of the river-god 
of the Jordan, still represented quite frankly in the 
classical fashion. The age, indeed, saw as yet no 
incongruity in this intimate mixture of heathen and 
Christian conceptions. Genii and angels mingle with 
Job and Orpheus in picturesque confusion. The 
river-god has his head crowned with a wreath of 
water-weeds, and in his present form he holds a 

355 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

towel ; but this towel I take, for a reason which will 
be apparent hereafter, to be a bad bit of false restora- 
tion. Originally, I feel sure, he must have poured 
water from an urn at his side, as is usual with all 
other classical river deities. The urn and its stream 
of water were later mistaken, in the faded condition, 
for a cloth or towel,' and so improperly represented 
by the ignorant restorer. The cross which St. John 
holds is also almost certainly a later addition, which 
gives colour to the idea of the substitution of a towel 
for the primitive water-urn. 

But why do I suppose the river-god of the Jordan 
originally held an urn instead of a towel ? Well, for 
this reason. There is another most interesting mosaic 
at Ravenna, in another church, now commonly known 
as Santa Maria in Cosmedin, but originally built as 
the Baptistery of the Arians. This mosaic is a century 
later than that which decorates the Baptistery of the 
Orthodox ; for the round church whose ceiling it 
adorns was built after the capture of Ravenna by 
Theodoric and his Goths, who, of course, were Arians ; 
while the earlier Baptistery of the Orthodox was 
erected and decorated under the Emperor Honorius, 
who naturally belonged to the Catholic party. Now, 
the Arians were evidently anxious to have a Baptistery 
of their own, just as good and fine as that of the 
Orthodox ; so they not only imitated its shape but 
also decorated their ceiling with a counterpart mosaic 
of the Baptism of Christ, as nearly as possible after 

the fashion of its Catholic predecessor. The work- 

866 



Missing Page 



Missing Page 



THE PAINTERS' JORDAN 

manship, indeed, as was natural in that age of rapid 
decadence, is far ruder than the beautiful handicraft 
of the fifth century ; but the composition is still 
approximately the same. Only, here the sides are 
reversed; the Baptist stands on the right of the work, 
and the Jordan holds, not a towel, but an urn. As 
this is the older classical usage of river-gods, I feel 
sure that at the time when Italian workmen wrought 
this mosaic for the Gothic King, in close imitation of 
the Orthodox Baptistery, the Jordan in that earlier 
and finer composition must still have held an urn, 
and not a towel. I may add that the Christ in the 
Arian work is youthful and beardless, as is also the 
usage in the earliest representations in the Catacombs 
and on the antique sarcophagi ; while in the Orthodox 
mosaic he wears a beard, which I venture to believe 
is entirely due to later restoration. Certainly, the 
Arian work is older in type than the Orthodox in 
both these points, though later in the relative posi- 
tions of the two chief actors ; and I can therefore 
hardly avoid the conclusion that these portions of the 
earlier mosaic have been subsequently restored by an 
incompetent artist, who followed rather the usage of 
his own time than the decayed and doubtful lines of 
the original. 

If this conjecture be right, then a fresco of the 
seventh century in the catacomb of St. Pontianus 
gives us the one other needful transitional stage to 
the mediaeval treatment. Here, as in the Gothic 
mosaic, the positions have reached the more familiar 

359 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

form with St. John on the right, while on the left 
bank stands an angel with a towel, a clear Christian- 
isation of the half-pagan river-god of the Ravenna 
compositions. I gather that as the earlier representa- 
tions grew dim, the god was mistaken for a Christian 
angel, and the water by his side for a linen fabric. 

By the time of Taddeo Gaddi's follower, the single 
angel, again, had grown into a pair, and the dove, 
which occurs both in the Ravenna examples and in 
the Catacomb of St. Pontianus, was now launched 
direct from the visible hands of the Eternal Father. 
But in other respects, the treatment through the 
Middle Ages remained closely similar ; and examples 
for verifying it are peculiarly numerous, since this 
scene was, and still continues to be, the favourite 
subject for decorating the walls or ceilings or altar- 
pieces of baptisteries. Another good example, indeed, 
occurs in the National Gallery itself in the graceful 
though somewhat pallid picture by Piero della Fran- 
cesca in the Umbrian room (Room VI., No. 665). 
Notice here the continued relative positions of the 
Saviour and St. John, the pose of the hand which 
holds the patera, and the angels, as usual, on the 
left bank. Only, observe that here they are increased 
to three ; charming Umbrian angels, too, in open- 
mouthed devotion, whom you may well compare with 
the exquisite choir which hymns the Babe in Piero's 
"Nativity" close by, as well as with the endless sing- 
ing angels who form so delicious and characteristic 
a feature in the paintings by Buonfigli and other 

360 



Missing Page 



Missing Page 



THE PAINTERS' JORDAN 

Umbrians of his age in the Pinacoteca at Perugia. 
Look, in passing, also at the increased taste for land- 
scape, which makes Piero substitute two or three 
well-painted trees on right and left for the symmet- 
rical and purely symbolical bushes of Taddeo Gaddi's 
follower. Lastly, note how the increasing love of the 
Renaissance for the representation of the nude exhibits 
itself frankly in the figure of the man in the back- 
ground, disrobing himself for baptism, and introduced 
for no other purpose than in order that the artist 
may show his technical mastery of anatomical draw- 
ing. Visitors to Florence will recollect the similar 
and famous instance of the young man on the walls 
of the Brancacci Chapel. 

I may add that while classical boldness represented 
the figure of the Saviour entirely nude, the growing 
reverence of later days supplied him with a loincloth ; 
but recouped itself, as it were, for this artistic sacrifice 
by frequently introducing other nude figures of peni- 
tents in the background. 

The most celebrated representation of this frequent 
theme, however, is undoubtedly Andrea Verrocchio's 
calm and majestic masterpiece, originally painted for 
the convent of St. Salvi, and now in the Accademia 
delle Belle Arti at Florence. This is a picture which 
every visitor to Italy has admired, but which can 
only be really and fully understood by just this kind 
of comparison with other treatments of the theme by 
earlier artists. A noble and ascetic St. John, stern, 
lean, and full of desert character, stands in an attitude 

363 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

directly reminiscent of earlier usage, yet, oh, how 
much richer in life and movement ! Cup and posture 
are the same, but life has been breathed into them. 
The Christ, though sombre and severe, more like a 
poverty-stricken Tuscan peasant than the ideal of 
Christendom, is yet nobly conceived ; while the two 
attendant angels, loveliest among the angelic figures 
of the Florentine school, are so daintily beautiful 
that legend will have it the more graceful of the 
two was added surreptitiously to the master's work 
by the pencil of his great pupil, Leonardo da Vinci. 
And, indeed, even to a technical eye, there are signs 
about it of a still greater hand than that which drew 
the austere and characteristic Baptist. I would ask 
aU my readers when they go again to Florence to 
look once more at this glorious work of a painter 
who has left us far too little, by the light of the 
comparative method which I have here endeavoured 
to focus slightly upon its theme and its antecedents. 



364 



CONCLUSION 

And now I close this brief and imperfect retrospect. 
As my work iias gone on I have felt increasingly 
from time to time how much less I could do for 
it than I had designed or hoped ; how difficult it is 
to express one's ideas clearly in any other way save 
by taking the reader round with one in the body 
from gallery to gallery, and there pointing out to him 
what strikes one most before the original pictures 
in long succession. Nevertheless, I trust I have 
succeeded, however feebly, in suggesting a new point 
of view for early Italian painting. The point of 
view is not indeed of the sort familiar to artists ; 
yet even the artist will perhaps admit that it is 
calculated to make the outside observer look closer 
at works of art, and so to lead him on to higher 
appreciation of their technical and testhetic aspects. 
Moreover, it suggests a method of comparison. I 
have tried to make my readers feel that no one 
work can be fairly or adequately judged by itself 
alone, nor even as a specimen of a particular school 
and a particular master. It must also be regarded 
as one of a long progressive series, — an "Annuncia- 
tion," a " Pieta," a " Marriage of St. Catherine," a 

365 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

" Martyrdom of St. Sebastian," a " Resurrection," an 
" Assumption," as the case may be — and it must be 
duly considered with reference to all the other pictures 
on the same theme that preceded or succeeded it. 
Even as a work of art it can never be completely 
understood in isolation. It falls into rank as one of 
a great family, a moment in a long line of historical 
development ; and as such we must regard it, throwing 
ourselves back into the mental attitude of the men 
of its time, if we wish to judge rightly of its sesthetic, 
its evolutionary, and its doctrinal importance. 

To sum up briefly, then, I would say in one para- 
graph that, from the standpoint of the evolutionist, 
we should regard any given early Itahan work, not 
primarily as a Raphael, a Giotto, or an Orcagna, 
but primarily as a " Paradiso," a " Nativity," a " St. 
Francis Receiving the Stigmata," a " Doge Presented 
by St. Mark to the Madonna." We should mentally 
restore it to its proper order in the historical or 
evolutionary series, and should proceed to observe 
what traits it borrows from earlier treatments, what 
elements it foreshadows in later pictures. Then we 
should look at it as a specimen of its own genus 
as specially developed by such and such a school, 
and as conditioned by the general advance of art at 
such and such a period. After that we may con- 
sider it, if we will, from the side of the new eonnois- 
seurship (to which I do not in the remotest way 
pretend), as showing such and such minute and 
technical signs of proceeding from the hands of such 

366 



CONCLUSION 

and such a particular master. We may note the 
touches which mark it off for us as a Buonfigli, not 
a Fiorenzo di Lorenzo ; which discriminate it as a 
Bissolo from a Pasquahno or a Giovanni Belhni. 
But more important for our purpose to the general 
student will be the recognition of the spirit and 
feeling of the special master, which is often success- 
fully transmitted to pupils whom connoisseurship 
infallibly and instantly recognises by smaU traits of 
difference. Then again we must discover in each 
great theme, not only the influence of the original 
tradition, as modified by time, by place, by individu- 
ality, but also the influence of purpose and medium, 
of patron and position. For example, there is often 
a treatment proper for fresco ; another for panel, 
tabernacle, or altar-piece ; a third for miniature or 
decorative objects. One style is used for tempera 
and one for oil painting. Not infrequently we get 
various types of treatment, conditioned by shape — 
the square, the tall or upright oblong, the broad or 
shadow oblong, the circular or tondo, the lunette, the 
round arch, the pointed niche, the triangular or poly- 
gonal space above a doorway. Then there is the 
variety of final purpose : the austere and ascetic type 
which suits the cloister or the monastery ; the more 
joyous and decorative style adapted to church or 
altar-piece ; the regal and ornamental method for the 
rich man's palace. Thus even saints have often two 
distinct types ; the one severe and sober-hued, when 
they stand for objects of religious veneration ; the 

367 



EVOLUTION IN ITALIAN ART 

other ornate and many-hued, when they stand as 
patrons and representatives of some princely family. 

But I will say no more. My main object has 
been to show that each picture must be viewed as 
a particular variant on a central type ; my second to 
show that the variations themselves follow fixed laws 
of development, and are due in part to a general 
stream of human evolution, in part to differentiation 
under the influence of the local or personal environ- 
ment. I leave the reader to fill in for himself the 
outline I have here endeavoured to sketch ; and I 
can have no better reward for my uncertain toil than 
to find that I have induced some other to take up 
with me this interesting study on the lines I have 
suggested from my own slight knowledge. If any 
man objects that such a method is not study of Art, 
I can only answer, " Perhaps not — but it is a study 
of Evolution." 



THE END 



Printed by Ballanttne, Hanson 6= Co. 
Edinburgh &= London